the Truth hand to hand by dint of Scripture the Sword and Buckler thereof by God's appointment the Pope took off all his Adversaries at distance with those Guns of Hellish Invention his Infallibility and Universall Jurisdiction so that no approaching his presence to oppose him but with certainty of being pre-condemned 28. Now seeing the Complaints of the conscientious in all Ages The power of a Nationall Church well improved against the Errors in the Romish Church met with no other entertainment than frowns and frets and afterwards fire and fagot it came seasonably into the mindes of those who steered the English Nation to make use of that power which God had bestowed upon them And seeing they were a National Church under the civil command of one King He by the advice and consent of his Clergie in Convocation and great Council in Parliament resolved to reform the Church under His inspection from grosse abuses crept into it leaving it free to other Churches either to follow His example or continue in their former condition and on these terms was the English Reformation first advanced 29. But the Romanists object Objection to the contrary that England being first converted to Christianity by the zeale and care of the Church of Rome when Pope Gregory the great sent Augustine over to preach here cannot not onely without great Ingratitude but flat Undutifulnesse depart from the Church which first taught it true Religion It is answered Answer 1. First this Argument reacheth not west of Severne into Wales where the antient Britains by generall confession were converted before the time of Augustine Secondly Answer 2. this first favour received from Rome puts not on England so strict and servile an obligation of perpetual continuance that she may and must not serve God without asking her leave It ties England onely to a faire and gratefull respect which she alwaies tender'd till the Insolency of the Church of Rome made Us unwilling to pay and Her unworthy to receive it Thirdly Answer 3. some strength may be allowed to this Objection if Rome could be proved the same in Doctrine and Discipline when under the Reign of King Henry the eighth England divided it self from it with Rome when in the time of Gregory the great it was converted by God's blessings on his endeavours But since that time the Church of Rome hath been much corrupted in Opinions and practise easie to prove but that it is not the set work of our History 30. But again the Papists object 2. Objection of the Romanists that the most judicious Protestants doe ingeniously confesse that the Church of Rome maintaineth all the Fundamentals of Religion England therefore cannot be excused from Schisme for dividing from that Church which by their own confession still retaineth the true Foundation of Christianity 31. It is answered The Answer if some Protestants be so civil in their censures on Papists it appears thereby though they have left Rome they have not lost their courtesie nor their Charity But grant which is disputable the Errours of the Church of Rome not Fundamental they are Circa-Fundamental grating on the very Foundation Besides we are bound to avoid not onely what is deadly but what is hurtful not onely what may destroy the life but what may prejudice the health of our Souls But our Adversaries persist to object 3. Objection that our Reformation took its rise from King Henry's pride to pluck down a Power which crossed His designes from His covetousnesse to compasse the Revenues of Abbey and from His wantonnesse to exchange His old Embracings for new ones Well therefore may the English blush at the Babe when they behold its Parents and be ashamed of their Reformation considering the vitious Extraction thereof Answ The Answer Malice may load the Memory of K. Henry about His demerit yet grant the charge true that bad inclinations first moved Him to the Reformation yet He acted therein nothing but conformable to the Law Divine and Humane It is usuall with God's wisdome and goodnesse to suffer Vice to sound the first Alarum to that fight wherein Virtue is to have the Victory Besides King Henry's Reformation hath since been Reformed by successive Princes of England who cannot justly be taxed with any vitious reflexion therein 32. It remaineth that we take notice of the moderation of the Reformers The moderation of Reformers who being acted not with an Opposition to all which the Papists practised but with an Affection to Truth disclaimed onely the Ulcers and Sores not what was sound of the Romish Church retaining still what was consonant to Antiquity in the Four first Generall Councels 33. Matters thus ordered The Conclusion of the Contest had the Romanists been pleased to joyn with us there had been no complaining of Schisme either in their Streets or ours But such their pride and peevishnesse to persist obstinate to this day incense many people who listen more to the loudnesse than weigh the justnesse of Complaints accusing us of wilfull Separation But the Premisses well considered England may say to Rome * Gen. 38. 29. Pharez the breach be upon thee who with * 2 Kings 11. 14. Athaliah crying Treason treason being her self the prime Traytour taxeth us with Schisme when she the onely Schismatick 34. We enter now on a subject The Popes revenues out of England which we must not omit such is the concernment thereof in our History yet which we cannot compleat so intricate the nature thereof and so short and doubtfull our intelligence therein namely to give a generall estimate particulars being impossible of the Papall Revenues of England 35. Here be it premised that I humbly conceive Greatest under King Hen. 3. the Pope's Income ran the highest in England under King Henry the third and King Edward the first before the Statute of Mortmaine and after it that of Premunire was made for these much abated his Intrado And although I deny not but under King Henry the eighth he might receive more Money as then more plentifull in England yet his profit formerly was greater if the standard of Gold and Silver be but stated proportionably 36. However the vast summes Rome received hence at the time of Reformation Popes profit by sale of Trinkets will appear by the insuing commodities For first Agnus Dei's this is here set by Synecdoclie to signifie all Popish Trinkets Medals consecrated Beads c. which I as little know what they be as Papists why they use them Of these were yearly brought over from Rome into England as many as would fill the shop of a Habberdasher of Holy Wares Now though their prices were not immediately paid into the Pope's purse but to such his subordinate Officers who traded therein Yet they may be accounted part of the Papall Revenues the King hath what the Courtiers have by His consent and if such trading was not permitted unto them the
Testament some said would be old indeed before the translation thereof in English were by them set forth insomuch that some conceived a lease of land till this their promise be performed almost as good as the fee-simple thereof 20. But now though men were so generally confident Confidence of many at last deceived that these long expected Rhemish notes on the Old Testament would not come forth till the Greek Calends they have since found themselves deceived seeing some twenty years after that long-lookt for work crept forth into the World little notice being taken thereof by the Protestants Partly because no great eminency therein to intitle it to their perusall Partly because that moity of the Bible is of least concernment in the controversies betwixt us and the Church of Rome 21. I finde not this year the death of any eminent English Protestant-Divine The death of George Etheredge Amongst the Papists George Etheredge departed this life much lamented by those of his own perswasion He was Bachelor of Physick in Corpus-Christi Colledge in Oxford and Kings-professor of Greek in that University which place he quitted at the coming in of Queen Elizabeth and betook himself there to a private life His house was an Hospital to relieve those of his own Religion on whom he expended his estate He was one of the primitive Catholicks saith my a Piâ—zeus de Anglic Script pag 785. author persecuted for his conscience As he started soon he ran long in the race of patience used to all the jayles in Oxford and London for thirty years together In so much that he professed that the variety of prisons was some pleasure and the custome of durance had made fetters to be freedom unto him 22. This year came forth the exposition of M r. Thomas Rogers Mr. Rogers writeth on our Articles on the Articles of the Church of England which at first met not with that wellcome entertainment which seemed due to his endeavours For besides the two extremes Papists and Schismaticks highly enraged many Protestants of a middle temper were much offended thereat Some conceiv'd it presumption for any private Minister to make himself the mouth of the Church Anno Regin Eliza. 28. Anno Dom. 1585. to render her sense in matters of so high concernment Others were offended that his interpretation confin'd the charitable latitude formerly allowed in those Articles The composers whereof providently foreseeing that doctrinal differences would inevitably arise in so large a Church as England was even betwixt Protestants agreeing in fundamentals of Religion purposely couched the Articles in general terms not that falsehood should take shelter under the covert thereof but to include all such dissenters within the comprehensiveness of the expressions Whereas now M r. Rogers his restrictive Comment shut out such from their concurrence with the Church of England which the discreet laxity of the Text admitted thereunto However the worth of the work in some years wrought it self into good esteem as dedicated to and countenanced by the Arch-Bishop though the author thereof never got any higher preferment 23. Three great Societies at this time in London were busily imployed Three great Corporations now on foot together the two former of them avouched by Law and the third avouching it self namely The Parliament The Convocation The assembly of Ministers Begun and holden at Westminster the twenty third day of November last and there continued till the twenty ninth of March following wherein the Statute against Jesuits and Priests their departing out and not coming into the Realm was made with penalty for the relieving them Kept in S t. Pauls in London beginning with a most learned Latin a Venâ—sta elequens Concio saith the Register of Canterbury out of which I transcribed it sermon preached by John Copcot D r. of Divinity afterwards Master of Bennet Colledge in Cambridge taking for his text 1 Tim. 6. 13. Praecipiotihi coram Deo c. Hence the Convocation was removed to the Collegiate Church of S t. Peters in Westminster where D r. Goodman Dean thereof made a solemn protestation with his fellow Prebends that the said meeting ought not to be prejudiciall to the priviledges of his Church his Protestation was accepted and assurance given that the said Convocation met not there in any manner to infringe their Immunities but only for the maturation of business with the more expedition through the conveniency of the place William Redman D r. of Divinity Arch-Deacon of Canterbury was chosen and presented Prolocutor The certain place of their convening not known being clandestine Arbitrary and changeable as advised by their conveniences they are better discovered by their moving then by their meeting and their practices more conspicuous then their places Some Agent for them were all day at the dore of the Parliament house and some part of the night in the Chambers of Parliament men effectually soliciting their business with them 24. Wonder not if Arch-Bishop Whitgift repaired seldome to The Arch-Bishop afraid of alteration in Church Discipline writes to the Queen and resided but a short time in the Convocation having other work to do in the Parliament where what impression was made by the Agents of the Ministers will appear by his ensuing Letter to her Majesty To the Queens most excellent Majesty MAy it please your Majesty to be advertised Out of Bp. Whitgifts manuscript of his own Letters afterwards in St. Peter Manwoods since in my own possession that notwithstanding the charge of late given by your Highness to the lower house of Parliament for dealing in causes of the Church Albeit also according to your Majesties good liking we have set down orders for the admitting of meet men into the Ministry hereafter yet have they passed a Bill in that house yesterday touching the matter which besides other great inconveniences as namely the trial of the Ministers sufficiency by twelve lay-men and such like hath this also that if it pass by Parliament it cannot hereafter but in Parliament be altered what necessity soever shall urge thereunto which I am perswaded in short time will appear considering the multitude of livings not fit for men so qualified by reason of the smallness thereof Whereas if it pass but as a Canon from us by your Majesties Authority it may be observed or altered at your pleasure They have also passed a Bill giving liberty to marry at all times of the year without restraint contrary to the old Canons continually observed amongst us and containing matter which tendeth to the slander of this Church as having hitherto maintained an errour There is likewise now in hand in the same house a Bill concerning Ecclesiasticall Courts and Visitations by Bishops which may reach to the overthrow of Ecclesiasticall Jurisdiction and study of the Civill Laws The pretence of the Bill is against excessive fees and exactions in Ecclesiasticall Courts which fees are none other then have been of
33. As Bishop Williams and Mr. Osbaston Dr Pocklinton and Dr. Bray censured were the two first Clergy-men who found the favour of this Parliament being remitted their finâ—s and restored to their livings and liberty so Doctor Pocklington and Doctor Bray were the two first that felt their displeasures The former for preaching and printing the latter for licencing two books one called Sunday no Sabbath the other The Christian altar Bishop Williams moved that Dâ—ctor Bray might recant seven errours in the first four and twenty in the second Treatise Soon after both the Doctors deceased for grief say some that they had writen what they should not for shame say others that they had recanted what they would not though a third sort more charitably take notice neither of the one nor the other but meerly impute it to the approach of the time of their dissolution 34. Anno Dom. 1640. Doctor Cosen soon after was highly accused Superstitions charged on Dr. Coseâ— for superstition and unjust proceedings against one Mr. Smart on this occasion The Doctor is charged to have set up in the Church of Durham a Marble Altar with Cherubins which cost two thousands pounds with all the appurtenances thereof namely a Cope with the Trinity and God the Father in the figure of an old man another with a Crucifix and the Image of Christ with a red Beard and blew Cap. Besides he was accused for lighting two hundred wax Candles about the Altar on Candlemas day For forbidding any Psalmes to be sung before or after Sermon though making an Anthem to be sung of the three Kings of Collen by the names of Gasper Balthazar and Melchior and for procuring a consecrated Knife only to cut the Bread at the Communion 35. Mr. Smart a prebendary of the Church Cruel usage of Mr. Smart one of a grave aspect and reverend presence sharply enveyed in a Sermon against these innovations taking for his text I hate all those that hold superstitious vanities but thy law doe I love 36. Hereupon he was kept prisoner four moneths by the high Commission of York before any Articles were exhibited against him and five moneths before any Proctor was allowed him Hence was he carried to the High-Commission at Lambeth and after long trouble remanded to York fined 500. pounds committed to prison ordered to recant and for that neglect thereof fined again excommunicated degraded and deprived his damage as brought in amounting to many thousand pounds 37. But now Mr. Rows of the House of Commons Relieved by Parliament bringing up the charge to the Lords against Doctor Cosen termed Mr. Smart the Proto martyr of England in these latter dayes of persecution and large reparations was allowed unto him though he lived not long after to enjoy them 38. Now though none can excuse and defend Doctor Cosen his carriage herein Dr. Cosen his due praise yet this must be reported to his due commendation Some yeers after getting over into France he neither joyned with the Church of French Protestants at Charentoun nigh Paris nor kept any communion with the Papists therein but confined himself to the Church of old English Protestants therein Where by his pious living and constant praying and preaching he reduced some recusants to and confirmed more doubters in the Protestant Religion Many his incounters with Jesuits and Priests defeating the suspicions of his foes and exceeding the expectation of his Friends in the successe of such disputes 39. The Commons desired the Lords to joyn with them to finde out Jan. 23 Goodman a Priest handled betwixt life and death who moved the King to reprieve John Goodman a seminary Priest who as they said had been twice condemned and now the second time reprieved whilest the Parliament sate 40. The King sent a message by the Lord Privy-Seal Jan. 25 that Goodman was not as the Commons were informed condemned and banished but only sentenced for being a Priest and therefore that in reprieving him he shewed but the like mercy which Queen Eliz. and King James had shewed in the like cases 41. The Lords joyned with the Commons in their desire concerning Goodman Jan. 27 that the Statutes might speedily be executed upon him as necessary in this juncture of time wherein Papists swarmed in all parts presuming on indemnity With what credit or comfort could they sit to enact new Lawes whilst they beheld former Statutes dayly broken before their eyes 42. The King acquainted the Houses that though Queen Eliz. and King James never condemned Priest meerly for Religion Feb. 3 yet rather then he would discontent his Subjects he left him to the judgment of both Houses to be disposed of at their pleasure 43. Goodman petitioned the King that like Jonah the Prophet Anno Dom 1640 Anno Regis Caroli 16 he might be cast into the Sea Yet he escapeâ—â— with lâ—fe at last to still the tempest betwixt the King and his People conceiving his blood well spent to cement them together But in fine he escaped with his life not so much by any favour indulged him as principally because the accusations could not be so fully proved against him Febr. 4. 44. About this time was the first motion of a new Protestation The first mention of the Protestation to be taken all over England the Copy whereof is omitted as obvious every where which some moneths after was generally performed as containing nothing but what was lawfull and commendable therein Yet some refused it as suspecting the adding of new would substract obedience from former oâ—thes men being prone to love that best which left the last relish in their souls and in fine such new obligations of conscience like suckers would draw from the stock of the old oathes of supremacy and alleagiance 45. March began very blusteringly March 1. on the first day whereof Archbishop Laud was in Mr. Maxfeild his Coach carried to the Tower A Committee of the Lords to settle religion and not long after the Lords appointed a Committee of their own Members for settling of peace in the Church What hopefull opinion the aforesaid Archbishop had of their proceedings will appear by the following note which he entred into his a March 21. pag. 24. Diarie A Committee for Religion settled in the upper house of Parliament Mond 21. Ten Earles ten Bishops ten Barons So the Lay-Votes will be double to the Clergy This Committee will meddle with Doctrine as well as Ceremonies and will call some Divines to them to consider of the businesse as appears by a Letter hereto annexed sent by the Lord Bishop of Lincoln to some Divines to attend this service upon the whole matter I believe this Committee will prove the Nationall Synod of England to the great dishonour of the Church And what else may follow upon it God knowes 46. At the same time the Lords appointed a Sub-committee A Sub-Committee for the
as one plow can handsomely manage in a desolate Island full of Fenns and Brambles called the Ynis-VVitrin since by translation Glassenbury Here they built a small Church and by direction from b Malmsbury M S. de Antiqu Glaston Ecclesiae Gabriel the Archangel dedicated it to the Virgin Mary encompassing it about with a Church-yard in which Church afterwards Ioseph was buried and here these twelve lived many years devoutly serving God and converting many to the Christian Religion 12. Now The history full of dross when brought to the touch a little to examine this history we shall find first that no Writer of credit can be produced before the Conquest who mentioneth Ioseph's coming hither but since that time to make recompence for former silence it is refounded from every side As for Bale his citations out of Melkinus Avalonius and Gildas Albanus seeing the Originals are not extant they be as uncertain as what Baronius hath transcribed out of an English c Written in our age as Archbishop Usher observes De Brit. Eccl. prim pag. 15. Manuscript in the Vatican Yet because the Norman Charters of Glassenbury refer to a succession of many ancient Charters bestowed on that Church by several Saxon Kings as the Saxon Charters relate to British Grants in intuition to Ioseph's being there We dare not wholy deny the substance of the Story though the leaven of Monkery hath much swoln and puff'd up the Circumstance thereof â—3 For the mentioning of an inclosed Church-yard overthrows the foundation of the Church seeing Churches in that time got no such Suburbs about them as any Church-yards to attend them The burying his body in the Church was contrary to the practice of that Age yea dead mens Corpses were brought no nearer then the Porch some hundreds of years after The Dedication of the place to the Virgin Mary sheweth the Story of later date calculated for the elevation of Saint-worship In a word as this relation of Ioseph is presented unto us it hath a young mans Brow with an old mans Beard I mean novel Superstitions disguised with pretended Antiquity 13. In all this story of Ioseph's living at Glassenbury 64 there is no one passage reported therein beareth better proportion to time and place The platform of the most ancient Church in Christendome then the Church which he is said to erect whose dimensions materials and making are thus presented unto us It had in length sixty foot a Ancient plate of brass in the custody of Sir Henry Spelman De conciliis Brit. pag. 11. and twenty six in breadth b Malmsbury ut prius made of rods watled or interwoven Where at one view we may behold the simplicity of Primitive Devotion and the native fashion of British Buildings in that Age and some hundred years after For we find that c He was King of all Wales many years after viz. 940. See Cambden in Carmarthenshire Hoel Dha King of VVales made himself a Palace of Hurdle-work called Tyguyn or the VVhite House because for distinctions sake to difference it from and advance it above other Houses the rods whereof it was made were unbark'd having the rinde stripp'd off Which was then counted gay and glorious as white-limedhouses exceed those which are only rough-cast In this small Oratory Ioseph with his Companions watched prayed fasted preached having high Meditations under a low Roof and large Hearts betwixt narrow Walls If credit may be given to these Authours this Church without competition was senior to all Christian Churches in the World Let not then stately modern Churches disdain to stoop with their highest Steeples reverently doing homage to this poor Structure as their first platform and precedent And let their checquered Pavements no more disdain this Oratories plaine Floor then her thatch'd Covering doth envy their leaden Roofs And although now it is meet that Church-buildings as well as private houses partaking of the peace and prosperity of our Age should be both in their Cost and Cunning encreased far be that pride and profaneness from any to account nothing either too fair for Man or too foul for God yet it will not be amiss to desire that our Judgements may be so much the clearer in matters of Truth and our Lives so much the purer in Conversation by how much our Churches are more light our Buildings more beautifull then they were 14. Some difference there is about the place of buriall of Ioseph of Arimathea 76 Some assigning his Grave in the Church of Glassenbury Difference about the place of Ioseph's buriall others in the South corner of the Church-yard and others elsewhere This we may be assured of that he who d Math. 27. 60. resigned his own Tombe to our Saviour wanted not a Sepulchre for himself And here we must not forget how e Anno Dom. 1344. the 19. of Edward 3. more then a thousand years after one Iohn Bloone of London pretending an injunction from Heaven to seek for the Body of Ioseph of Arimathea obtained a licence from King Edward the third to dig at Glassenbury for the same as by his f In the Tower 19. of Edw. 3. part 1. parchment 3. Patent doth appeare It seems his Commission of Enquiry never originally issued out of the Court of Heaven for God never sends his servants on a sleeveless Errand but faith Ask and ye shall have seek and ye shall find Whereas this man sought and did never find for ought we can hear of his inquisition And we may well believe that had he found the Corpse of Ioseph though Fame might have held her peace yet Superstition would not have been silent but long before this time she had roared it even into the ears of deafmen And truely he might have digg'd at Glassenbury to the Centre of the earth yet not met with what he sought for if Ioseph were buried ten miles off as a Iesuite g Guilelmus Goodus cited by Archbishop Usher de Brit. Ecc. prim pag. 28. will have it at Montacute or in Hampden-Hill Hereafter there is hope that the Masons digging in the Quarries thereof may light by chance on his Corpse which if fond Papists might prize it would prove more beneficial to them 76 then the best bed of Free-stone they ever opened The best is be Ioseph's Body where it will his Soul is certainly happy in Heaven 15. Some ascribe to the sanctity of this Ioseph The budding Haw-thorn nigh Glassenbury attributed a miracle to Ioseph's 〈◊〉 the yearly budding of the Haw-thorn near Glassenbury on Christmas day no lesse then an annual Miracle This were it true were an argument as K. Iames did once pleasantly urge it to prove our Old stile before the New which prevents our Computation by ten dayes and is used in the Church of Rome yea all Prognosticators might well calculate their Almanacks from this Haw-thorn Others more warily affirm that it doth not punctually
and critically bud on Christmas day such Miracles must be tenderly toucht lest crusht by harsh handling they vanish into smoke like the Apples of Sodome but on the dayes near or about it However it is very strange that this Haw-thorn should be the Harbenger and as it were ride post to bring the first news of the Spring holding alone as it may seem correspondency with the Trees of the Antipodes whilest other Haw-thorns near unto it have nothing but winter upon them 16. It is true Different opinions of men concerning it by powring every night warm water on the root thereof a Tree may be maturated artificially to bud out in the midst of Winter but it is not within suspicion that any such cost is here expended Some likewise affirm that if an Haw-thorn be grafted upon an Holly it is so adopted into the stock that it will bud in Winter but this doth not satisfie the accurateness of the time Wherefore most men pursued to render a reason hereof take refuge at Occulta Qualitas the most mannerly confession of Ignorance And God sometimes puts forth such questions and Riddles in nature on purpose to pose the Pride of men conceited of their skill in such matters But some are more uncharitable in this point who because they cannot find the reason hereof on Earth do fetch it from Hell not sticking to affirm that the Devil to dandle the infant faith of fond people works these prety Feats and petty Wonders having farther intents to invite them to Superstition and mould them to Saint-worship thereby 17. However The subject of the question taken away there is no necessity that this should be imputed to the Holiness of Arimathean Ioseph For there is as it is credibly said an Oake in New-Forest nigh Lindhurst in Hantshire which is indued with the same quality putting forth leaves about the same time where the firmness of the Rinde thereof much encreaseth the wonder and yet to my knowledge for ought I could ever learn none ever referred it to the miraculous influence of any Saint But I loose pretious time and remember a pleasant Story How two Physitians the one a Galenist the other a Paracelsian being at supper fell into an hote dispute about the manner of Digestion whilest they began to ingage with earnestness in the controversie a third man casually coming in caried away the meat from them both Thus whilest opposite parties discuss the cause of this Haw-thorns budding on Christmas day some Souldiers have lately cut the Tree down and Christmas day it self is forbidden to be observ'd and so I think the question is determined 18. To conclude this Century The conclusion of this Century By all this it doth not appear that the first Preachers of the Gospel in Britain did so much as touch at Rome much lesse that they received any Command or Commission thence to convert Britain which should lay an eternal obligation of Gratitude on this Island to the See of Rome Insomuch that Parsons himself as unwilling to confess as unable to deny so apparent a truth flies at last to this slight and slender Shift a 3 Conversions 1 part 1 ch num 26. That albeit S. Joseph came not immediatly from Rome yet he taught in England in Britain he would say the Roman faith whereof S. Paul hath written to the Romans b Rom. 1. 8. themselves that your Faith is spoken of through the whole World Hereby the Iesuite hopes still to keep on foot the ingagement of this Island to Rome for her first Conversion But why should he call the Christian Religion the Roman faith rather then the faith of Hierusalem or the faith of Antioch seeing it issued from the former and was received first named in the later City before any spark of Christianity was kindled at Rome But what is the main he may sooner prove the modern Italian tongue now spoken in Rome to be the self-same in propriety purity with the Latine language in Tullie's time then that the Religion profess'd in that City at this day with all the Errours and Superstitions thereof is the same in foundnesse of Doctrine and sanctitie of Life with that Faith which by S t. Paul in the Roman Church was then so highly commended THE SECOND CENTURY To Robert Abdy of London Esquire HE that hath an Hand to take and no Tongue to return Thanks deserveth for the future to be lame and dumb Which punishment that it may not light on me accept this acknovvledgement of your Favours to your devoted Friend and Servant T. F. 1. DEsire of our Country's honour would now make us lay claim to Taurinus 105 Bishop of York Taurinus no B P. of York and reported Martyr To strengthen our Title unto him we could produce many a Guil. Harrison descript Brit. l. 1. c. 7. Wernerus Laërius in Fasciculo Anno 94. Hartmannus Schedelius in Chronico Writers affirming it if Number made Weight in this case But being convinced in our judgement that such as make him a Britan ground their pretence on a leading Mistake reading him Episcopum EBORACENSEM instead of EBROICENSEM Eureux as I take it in France we will not enrich our Country by the Errours of any or advantage her Honour by the Misprisions of others Thus being conscientiously scrupulous not to take or touch a thread which is none of our own we may with more boldness hereafter keep what is justly ours and chalenge what is unjustly detained from us 2. But the main matter 108 which almost engrosseth all the History of this Century Difference of Authours concerning the time of King Lucius his conversion and by scattered dates is spread from the beginning to the end thereof is the Conversion of Lucius King of Britain to Christianity However not to dissemble I do adventure thereon with much averseness seeming sadly to presage that I shall neither satisfie others nor my self such is the Varietie yea Contrarietie of Writers about the time thereof If the Trumpet saith the Apostle giveth an uncertain sound who shall prepare himself to the Battell He will be at a loss to order and dispose this Story aright who listeneth with greatest attention to the trumpet of Antiquity sounding at the same time a March Retreit appointing Lucius to come into the world by his Birth whâ—n others design him by Death to goe out of the same Behold Reader a view of their Differences presented unto thee and it would puzzle Apollo himself to tune these jarring Instruments into a Consort These make K. Lucius converted Anno Domini 1 P. Iovius in Descrip Brit. 99 2 Io. Cajus in Hist Cantab. 108 3 Annals of Burton 137 4 Ninius in one Copie 144 5 Annals of Krokysden 150 6 Iefferie Monmouth 155 7 Iohn Capgrave 156 8 Matth. Florilegus 158 9 Florence Vigorniensis 162 10 Antiq. of VVinchester 164 11 Tho. Redburn jun. 165 12 VVil of Malmesbury 166 13
22 and instantly his own Eyes fell out of his Head so that he could not see the Vilany which he had done Presently after the former Convert-Executioner who refused to put Alban to death was put to death himself baptized no doubt though not with Water in his own Bloud The Body of Alban was afterwards plainly buried that Age knowing no other 〈◊〉 Saints Dust then to commit it to the Dust Earth to Earth not acquainted with Adoration and Circumgestation of Reliques as ignorant of the Manner how as the Reason why to do it But some hundred yeares after King Offa disturb'd the sleeping Corps of this Saint removing them to a more stately though lesse quiet Bed enshrining them as God willing shall be related hereafter 6. Immediately followed the Martyrdom of Amphibalus Amphibalus Difference about his name Alban's Guest Septemb 16 and Ghostly Father though the Story of his Death be incumbred with much Obscurity For first there is a Quaere in his very Name why called Amphibalus and how came this compounded Greek word to wander into Wales except any will say That this mans British Name was by Authours in after-Ages so translated into Greek Besides the Name speaks rather the Vestment then the Wearer signifying a Cloak wrapt or cast about Samuel was mark't by such a Mantle and it may be he got his name hence as Robert Curt-hose Sonne to William the Conquerour had his Surname from going in such a Garment And it is worth our observing that this good man passeth namelesse in all Authours till about 400 yeares since when Ieffery Monmouth was his Godfather and a Usher de Brit. Eccl. Primord p. 159. first calls him Amphibalus The cruel manner of his Martyrdome for reasons concealed from us and best known to himself 7. But it matters not for Words if the Matter were true being thus reported A thousand Inhabitants of Verulam went into Wales to be further informed in the Faith by the Preaching of Amphibalus who were pursued by a Pagan Army of their fellow-Citizens by whom they were overtaken overcome and murthered save that one man only like Iob's Messenger who escaped of them to report the Losse of the rest And although every thing unlikely is not untrue it was a huge Drag-net and cunningly cast that killed all the Fish in the River Now these Pagan Verolamians brought Amphibalus back again and being within ken of their City in the Village called Redburn three Miles from Verulam they cruelly put him to death For making an Incision in his Belly they took out his Guts and tying them to a Stake whipt him round about it All which he endured as free from Impatience as his Persecuters from Compassion This died Amphibalus and a b Thomas Redburn who wrote 1480. Writer born and named from that Place reporteth that in his dayes the two Knives which stabbed him were kept in the Church of Redburn The heat and resplendent lustre of this Saints Suffering wrought as the Sun-beams according to the Capacity of the matter it met with in the Beholders melting the Waxen Minds of some into Christianity and obdurating the Hard Hearts of others with more madnesse against Religion 7. Tradition reports Vain Fancies concerning the Stake of Amphibalus that the Stake he was tied to afterwards turned to a Tree extant at this very c I mean Anno 1643. day and admired of many as a great Piece of Wonder though as most things of this nature more in Report then Reality That it hath Green Leaves in Winter mine Eyes can witnesse false and as for it standing at a stay time out of mind neither impaired nor improved in Bignesse which some count so strange be it reported to Wood-men Foresters whether it be not ordinarie I think the Wood of the Tree is as miraculous as the Water of the VVell adjoining is medicinall which fond people fetch so farre and yet a credulous Drinker may make a Cordiall Drink thereof 8. At the time of Amphibalus his Martyrdome The Martyrdom of another thousand Britans variously reported another d Vsher de Brit. Eccl. primord pag. 160. Thousand of the Verulam Citizens being converted to Christ were by command of the Iudges all killed in the same Place A strange Execution if true seeing e In his Book of the Bishops of Worcester Iohn Rosse of VVarwick layes the Scene of this Tragedy farre off and at another time with many other Circumstances inconsistent with this Relation Telling us how at Litchfield in Staffordshire this great multitude of People were long before slain by the Pagans as they attended to the Preaching of Amphibalus This relation is favoured by the name of Litchfield which in the British tongue signifies a Golgotha or place bestrewed with Skulls In allusion whereto that Cities Armes are a Field surcharged with 〈…〉 He needs almost a miraculous Faith to be able to remove Mountains yea to make the Sunne stand still and sometimes to go back who will undertake to accord the Contradictions in Time and Place between the severall Relatours of this History 9. The Records of VVinchester make mention of a great Massacre Severall Places pretend to and contend for the same Martyrdome where by at this time all their Monks were slain in their Church whilest the Chronicle of VVestminster challengeth the same to be done in their Convent and the History of Cambridge ascribeth it to the Christian Students of that University killed by their British Persecuters Whether this hapned in any or all of these Places I will not determine For he tells a Lye though he tells a Truth that peremptorily affirms that which he knows is but Uncertain Mean time we see that it is hard for men to suffer Martyrdom and easie for their Posterity to brag of their Ancestours Sufferings yea who would not intitle themselves to the Honour when it is parted from the Pain When Persecution is a coming every man posteth it off as the Philistins did the a 1 Sam. 5. Ark infected with the Plague and no place will give it entertainment But when the Storm is once over then as seven Cities contended for Homer's Birth in them many Places will put in to claim a share in the Credit thereof 10. Besides Amphibalus The impersect History of these times suffered Aaron and Iulius two substantiall Citizens of Caer-lion and then Socrates and Stephanus forgotten by our British Writers but remembred by forreign Authours and Augulius Bishop of London then called Augusta Besides these we may easily believe many more went the same way for such Commanders in Chief do not fall without Common Souldiers about them It was Superstition in the Athenians to build an Altar to the b Acts 17. 23. UNKNOWN GOD but it would be Piety in us here to erect a Monument in memorial of these Vnknown Martyrs whose Names are lost The best is God's Kalender is more compleat then man's
the Burial of S t. Teliau second Bishop of Landaffe three Places did strive to have the Interring of his Body Pen-allum where his Ancestours were buried Lanfolio-vaur where he died and Landaffe his Episcopall See Now after Prayer to God to appease this Contention in the place where they had left him there appeared suddenly three g Godwin in the Bishops of Landaffe Hearses with three Bodies so like as no man could discern the right and so every one taking one they were all well pleased If by the like Miracle as there three Corpses of Teliau encoffined so here three Child-Constantines encradled might be represented the Controversie betwixt these three Cityes were easily arbitrated and all Parties fully satisfied But seriously to the matter That which gave Occasion to the Varieties of their Claims to Constantine's Birth may probably be this that he was Born in one place Nursed in another and perchance being young Bred in a third Thus we see our Saviour though born in Bethlehem yet was accounted a Nazarite of the City of Nazareth where he was brought up and this general Errour took so deep impression in the People it could not be removed out of the Minds and Mouths of the Vulgar 19. Constantine being now peaceably setled in the Imperial Throne 312 there followed a sudden and general Alteration in the World Peace and prosperity restored to the Church by Constantine Persecutors turning Patrons of Religion O the Efficacy of a Godly Emperours Example which did draw many to a conscientious love of Christianity and did drive more to a civil conformity thereunto The Gospel formerly a Forester now became a Citizen and leaving the Woods wherein it wandered Hils and Holes where it hid it self before dwelt quietly in Populous Places The stumps of ruined Churches lately destroyed by Diocletian grew up into beautifull Buildings Oratories were furnished with pious Ministers and they provided of plentifull Maintenance through the Liberality of Constantine And if it be true what one relates that about this time Anno Dom. 312 when the Church began to be inriched with Meanes there came a voice from Heaven I dare boldly say he that first wrote it never heard it being a modern a John Nauclerus president of Tubing University Anno 1500. Authour saying Now is Poison poured down into the Church yet is there no danger of Death thereby seeing lately so strong an Antidote hath been given against it Nor do we meet with any particular Bounty conferred by Constantine or Hellen his Mother on Britain their native Country otherwise then as it shared now in the general Happinesse of all Christendom The Reason might be this That her Devotion most moved Eastward towards Hierusalem and he was principally employed farre off at Constantinople whither he had removed the Seat of the Empire for the more Conveniency in the middest of his Dominions An Empire herein unhappy that as it was too vast for one to manage it intirely so it was too little for two to govern it jointly as in after-Ages did appear 20. And now just ten years after the Death of S t. Alban a Stately Church was erected there and dedicated to his Memory As also the History of Winchester reporteth that then their Church first founded by King Lucius and since destroyed was built anew and Monks as they say placed in it But the most avouchable Evidence of Christianity flourishing in this Island in this Age The Appearance of the British in forreign Councills is produced from the Bishops representing Britain in the Councill of 1 ARLES in France 314 called to take Cognizance of the Cause of the Donatists where appeared for the British 1 b See the severall subscriptions at the end of this Councill in Binnius Eborius Bishop of York 2 Restitutus Bishop of London 3 Adelfius Bishop of the City called the Colony of London which some count Colchester and others Maldon in Essex 4 Sacerdos a Priest both by his proper Name and Office 5 Arminius a Deacon both of the last place 2 NICE in Bithynia 325 summoned to suppresse Arrianisme and establishing an Uniformity of the Observation of Easter to which agreed those of the Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c Eusebius lib. 3. de vita Constant c. 18. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 3 SARDIS in Thracia 347 called by Constantius and Constans Sonnes to Constantine the Great where the Bishops of d Athanasius in the beginning of his second Apologie against the Arrians Britain concurred with the rest to condemn the Arrians and acquit Athanasius 4 ARIMINUM on the Adriatick Sea in Italy 359 a Synod convocated by Constantius the Emperour In this last Council it is remarkable that whereas the Emperour ordered that Provisions and those very plentifull of Diet should be bestowed on the Bishops there assembled yet those of Aquitain France and e Sulpitius Severus lib. 2. Historiae Sacrae Britain preferred rather to live on their Proper Cost then to be a Burden to the Publick Treasury Onely three British Bishops necessitated for want of Maintenance received the Emperours Allowance the Refusal of the former having enough of their own being an Act full of Praise as the laters accepting a Salary to relieve their Want a deed free from Censure Collect we hence 1. that there were many British Bishops in this Council though their Names and Number are not particularly recorded 2. That the generality of British Bishops had in this Age Plentifull Maintenance who could subsist of themselves so farre off in a fortain Country whereas lately in the Council of Trent many Italian Bishops though in a manner still at home could not live without Publick Contribution But there was good reason why the British were loath to accept the Emperours Allowance though otherwise it had been neither Manners nor Discretion for Prelats to refuse a Princes Profer because as f Dan. 1. 8. Daniel and the Children of the Captivity preferred their Pulse before the Fare of King Nebuchadnezzar Anno Dom. 359 for feare they should be defiled with his though Princely yet Pagan Diet so these Bishops did justly suspect that Constantius the Emperour being an Arrian had a Design to bribe their Iudgements by their Palats and by his Bounty to buy their Suffrages to favour his Opinions In very deed this a Episco◠Arrianus Dogma sirunt suba oppriment Constantio cundus cap. 30. Britain beginneth to be tainted with Arrianisme Synod is justly taxed not that it did bend but was bowed to Arrianisme and being over-born by the Emperour did countenance his Poisonous Positions 21. Hitherto the Church in Britain continued Sound and Orthodox in no degree tainted with Arrianisme 360 which gave the Occasion to S t. Hilary in his b Dedicating unto them his Book de Synodis Epistle to his Brethren and fellow Bishops of Germany and Britain c. though he himself was in Phrygia in Banishment to
there being in this Age two Patricks others f See Usher pag. 895. say three two g Ambrosius Caledoniê° Merlins two h Albanius Gildases Badonicus The fabulous History of S t. Vrsula confuted and that the Homonymy may be as well in Place as in Persons three i In Flintshire In Carnarvanshire In Down in Ireland Bangors three k Glasco in Scotland Dunglasse in Ireland Glassenburies as Haste or Ignorance in Writers mistake them these jumbled together have made a marvelous Confusion in Writers to the great prejudice of History where they are not exactly observed 21. But leaving S t. Patrick 450 let us trie whether we can have better Successe with S t. Vrsula Daughter of Dinoth or Deo-notus Duke of Cornwall who in this year is said with eleven thousand Virgins to have sailed over into Little Britain in France there to be married to the Britans their Country-men who refused to wed French-women for their Wives but by foul Weather these Virgins were cast on the French Shore amongst Pagans by whom they were cruelly murdered for refusing to forsake their Religion or betray their Chastity Others tell the Story quite contrary how the aforesaid Vrsula with her Virgin-Army went to Rome where she conversed with Pope l Vision Elizabeth lib. 4. cap. 2. Edit Paris an 1513 Colon. anno 1628. Cyriacus her Country-man and with him returning back into Britain was murdered by the command of Attila King of the Hunnes at Colen with all the rest of the Virgins and the aforesaid Pope Cyriacus whose Name is omitted in the Papall Catalogue because before his Death he surrendred his place to Anterus his Successour In which Relation we much commend the even tenour thereof consisting of so level Lies that no one swelling Improbability is above the rest but for matter of Time Place and Persons all passages unlikely alike We dare not defame Britain as to suspect but that eleven thousand Christian Virgins all at once able to travail might be found therein though at this time Paganisme prospered in this Land and Religion was in a low Condition But what made these Christian Amazons with Vrsula their Penthesilea to go not to say to gad to Rome Surely they were no m Gen. 18. 9. Daughters of Sarah which did abide in her tent but rather n Gen. 34. 1. Sisters of Dinah which would go abroad to see foreign Fashions and therefore their Hard Usage is the lesse to be pittied Was it modest for so many Maids to wander by themselves without a Masculine Guard to protect them did ever such a Wood of weak Ivy grow alone without any other Trees to support it But the City of Colen will not abate us one of the eleven thousand where their Reliques and Sepulchrall Inscriptions are at this day to be seen And we may as safely believe that these Virgin-Martyrs lie there entomb'd Ann. Dom. 450 as that the Bodies of the three Wise men of the East commonly called the Three Kings of Colen which came to visit our Infant-Saviour at Bethlehem are interred in the same City which the Monks of Colen brag of and shew to Travellers Besides all this there is a Town in Barkshire called a Camden's Brit. in Barkshire Maiden-head which as many other Churches in Christendome was dedicated in memory of their Virginity which if it be not an Argument strong enough to convert the Reader to the belief of this Story we must leave him to his Infidelity that as Tales of Bugbears are made to fright crying Children so this Story of Vrsula was contrived to befool Credulous men 22. Nor hath the judicious Reader cause to wonder Why so little Church Story in this Age. that no better account is given of the British Church in this Age 453 considering the generall Persecution by Pagan Saxons Religion now a dayes plaid least in sight hiding it self in Holes and the Face of the Church was so blubber'd with Teares that she may seem almost to have wept her Eyes out having lost her Seers and principall Pastours Onely two prime Preachers appear Vodine the learned and pious Bishop of London who taking the confidence to reprove Vortiger the British King for putting away his lawfull Wife and wedding Rowen the Heathen daughter of Hengist was by him most barbarously b Hector Boeth Scot. hist lib. 8. murdered The second Gildas Albanius much ancienter then his name-sake surnamed the VVise born in Scotland bred in France whence returning into the South of Britain he applied himself to the preaching of Divinity and reading Liberall Sciences to many Auditours and Scholars at c Iames Armach de Brit. Ecc. primord pag. 442. Gildas at a strange sight suddenly silenced Pepidiauc a Promontory in Pembrokeshire 23. It happened on a day as Gildas was in his Sermon 462 Reader whether smiling or frowning forgive the Digression a Nunne big with child came into the Congregation whereat the Preacher presently was d Girald Cambrens in the life of Saint David struck dumb would not a Maid's Child amaze any man and could proceed no further Afterward he gave this reason of his Silence because that Virgin bare in her body an Infant of such signall Sanctity as farre transcended him Thus as lesser Load-stones are reported to loose their Vertue in the presence of those that are bigger so Gildas was silenced at the approach of the VVelsh S t. David being then but Hanse en Keldar though afterward like Zachary he recovered his Speech again Thus fabulous e Iames Armach de Brit. Ecc. primord pag. 443. Authors make this S t. David a Mock Iohn Baptist forceing a fond Parallel betwixt them where to make the Proportion current Gildas must be allowed Father to S t. David But enough I like this sent so ill I will follow it no further 24. Mean time fierce and frequent Fighting betwixt the British and Saxous The partiality of Saxon Writers about defending and enlarging their Dominions And although Gildas and out of him Bede confesse often alternation of Successe yet other Saxon Writers mention not the least Overthrow of their own Side but constant Conquering as if their Generals had alwayes buckled on Victory with their Armour It is almost incredible that ingenuous men should be so injurious to the Truth and their own Credits by Partiality were it not that the Factions of Modern Pens invite us to the belief thereof not describing Battels with a Full Face presenting both Sides but with a Half Face advancing their own and depressing the Atchievements of the Opposite Party Most true it is the British got many Victories especially under hopefull Prince Vortimer whose Valour was the best Bank against the Saxon Deluge untill broken down by untimely Death the Pagans generally prevailed much by their Courage more by their Treachery 25. For they invited the British to a Parley and Banquet on Salesbury Plain The British treacherously murdered
Catalogue of the VVorthies of this Island so that neither Lucius Constantine nor Arthur are once named by him But the best evidence that once Arthur lived in Britain is because it is certain he died in Britain as appeared undeniably by his Corps Coffin and Epitaph taken up out of his Monument in Glassenbury in the reign of King Henry the second whereof a Giraldus Cambrensis an eye-witnesse Camden ' s Brit. in Somersetshire Caer-lion a principall Staple of Learning Religion many Persons of Quality were eye-witnesses 3. The entire Body of the British Church at this time was in VVales where Banchor on the North and Caer-lion on Vsk in Monmouthshire on the South were the two Eyes thereof for Learning and Religion The later had in it the Court of King Arthur the See of an Arch-Bishop a Colledge of b Thomas James out of Alexander Elsebiensis 200 Philosophers who therein studied Astronomie and was a Populous place of great extent But Cities as well as their Builders are mortall it is reduced at this day to a small Village But as Aged Parents content and comfort themselves in beholding their Children wherein their Memories will be continued after their Death so Caer-lion is not a little delighted to see herself still survive in her Daughter c Camden's Brit. in Monmouthshire Newport a neighbouring Town raised out of the Ruines of her Mother Whil'st the other stood in Prime there was scarce an Eminent man who did not touch here for his Education whom we will reckon in order the rather because all the Church-History of this Age seems confined to some principall Persons Dubritius afore-mentioned was the Father and Founder of them all late Bishop of Landaffe now Arch-Bishop of Caer-lion a great Champion of the Truth against Pelagius and he had the honour here to crown two Kings Vter and Arthur Being very old 516 he resigned his Arch-bishoprick to David his Scholar and that he might be more able and active to wrastle with Death he stript himself out of all worldly employment and became an Anchoret in the Island of d Fra. Godwin in Episc Menevensibus pag. 600. Bardsey Six hundred yeares after namely May the 20 1120 his Bones were translated to Landaffe and by Vrban Bishop thereof buried in the Church towards the North side thereof 4. David S. David an advancer of Monastick life the next Arch-Bishop of Royall Extraction was Uncle to King Arthur He privately studied the Scriptures 10 years before he would presume to preach 519 and alwayes carried the Gospels about him He kept a Synod against the Pelagian Errour a second Edition whereof was set forth in his time and confirmed many wavering Souls in the Faith By leave obtained from King Arthur he removed the Archiepiscopall Seat from Caer-lion to Menevea now called S t. Davids in Pembrokeshire In which exchange his Devotion is rather to be admired then his Discretion to be commended leaving a Fruitfull Soile for a bleach Barren e Giraldus Cambrensis place though the worse it was the better for his purpose being a great promoter of a Monasticall life And though the place was much exposed to the Rapine of f Camden's Brit. in Pembrokeshire Pirats yet this Holy man laid up his heavenly Treasure where Thieves do not break through nor steal 5. Yet I am sensible that I have spent to my shame so much precious time in reading the Legend of his Life One paramount miracle of S. David that I will not wilfully double my guiltinesse in writing the same and tempt the Reader to offend in like nature This g Flowers of the English Saints p. 222. Miracle I cannot omit David one day was preaching in an open Field to the Multitude and could not be well seen because of the Concourse though they make him four h Balaeus Cent. prima Nu. 55. Cubits high a man and half in Stature when behold the Earth whereon he stood officiously heaving it self up mounted him to a competent Visibility above all his Audience Whereas as our a Matth. 5. 1. Saviour himself Anno Dom. 519. when he taught the people was pleased to chuse a Mountain making use of the advantage of Nature without improving his Miraculous Power He died aged 146 yeares on the first of March still celebrated by the Welsh with * Several reasons hereof assigned by Authours wearing of a Leek perchance to perpetuate the memory of his Abstinence whose contented mind made many a savoury Meal on such Roots of the Earth 6. A wonder it is to see how many Methusalahs extreme Aged men these times did produce Reasons why men in this Age lived so long S t. Patrick b See Balaeus in their general lives died aged 122 Sampson aged 120. David 146. Gildas Badonicus 90 c. Some Reason whereof may be alleaged because living Retired in a Contemplative way they did not bruise their Bodies with embroiling them in Worldly Affairs or it may be ascribed to their Temperate Diet whil'st many of our Age spill their Radicall Moisture through the Leaks of their own Luxury Nor is it absurd to say that God made these great Tapers of a more firm and compacted Wax then ordinary that so they might last the longer in burning to give Light to his Church and bestowed on them an especiall strong naturall Constitution 7. About the same time Accurateness in computing years is not to be expected The discreet devotion of Cadocus for never were more Doublings and Redoublings made by a hunted Hare then there are Intricacies in the Chronology of this Age going backward and forward flourished Cadocus Abbot of Llancarvan in Glamorganshire Son of the Prince and Toparch of that Countrey This godly and learned man so renounced the World that he c Ioan. Tinmuthensis in ejus vitae reteined part of his paternall Principality in his possession whereby he daily fed three hundred of Clergy-men Widows and Poor people besides Guests and Vistants daily resorting to him He is equally commended for his Policy in keeping the Root the Right of his Estate in his own hands and for his Piety in bestowing the Fruit the Profits thereof in the relieving of others It seems in that Age wilfull Poverty was not by vow entail'd on Monasticall life Nor did this Cadocus as Regulars in after-times with open hands scatter away his whole Means so foolishly to grasp his First full of Popular Applause He is said afterwards to have died at Beneventium in Italy 8. Iltutus comes next into play Iltutus abused with Monkish forgeries a zealous man and deep Scholar who not far from Cadocus at Llan-lwit in Glamorganshire contractedly for Llan-iltut preached Gods Word and set up a Colledge of Scholars being himself a great observer of a Single Life It is reported of him that when his Wife repaired to him for due Benevolence or some ghostly Counsell he d Balaeus de
and Bertha the King of France his Daughter Wife to Ethelbert King of Kent 5. Augustine safely wasted over the Sea 596 lands with the rest at Thanet in Kent taking as it seems deep Footing if it be true what one f Flores Sanctorum Maii 26. in the life of S. Augustine pag. 499. Augustine for all his Power of working Miracles needs interpreters to preach to the English writes that the Print of his Steps where he first landed left as perfect a Mark in a main Rock as if it had been in Wax and the Romanists will cry shame on our Hard Hearts Anno Dom. 596 if our obdurate Belief more stubborn then the Stone will not as pliably receive the Impression of this Miracle But it is worthy our consideration that though Augustine all his way might be track'd by the Wonders he left behind him when Thirsty miraculously fetching a Idem p. 498. a Fountain when Cold a Fire restoring the Blind and Lame to their Eyes and Limbs yet for all this he was fain to bring Interpreters out of France with him by whose help he might understand the English and be understood by them Whereas in Holy Writ when the Apostles and Papists commonly call Augustine the English Apostle how properly we shall see hereafter went to a Forreign Nation God gave them the Language thereof least otherwise their Preaching should have the Vigour thereof abated taken at the second Hand or rather at the second Mouth as Augustine's was who used an Interpreter not as b Gen. 42. 23. Ioseph to his brethren out of State and Policie but out of mere Necessity This I say well thought on will make our Belief to demurre to the Truth of his so frequent Miracles being so Redundant in working them on Triviall Occasions and so Defective in a matter of most Moment But leaving him and his for a time safely landed and lodged that our Gratitude to God may be the greater for freeing the Saxons our Ancestours from the Bondage of Idolatry let us behold with Horrour the huge Fetters of Errour and Ignorance wherewith the Devil kept them in Durance before the Gospell was preached unto them 6. The SAXONS The Rabble of Saxon Idols like the rest of the Germans whil'st pure impure Pagans worshipped many Idols Barbarous in Name some Monstrous all Antick for Shape and Abominable in the Rites and Ceremonies of their Adoration Some averre that as the Germans affecting an Autarchy or Sole-sufficiency amongst themselves disdained Commerce in Customes or Civile Government with the Romans so they communicated not with them in their Religion Yet others affirm that in after-Ages the Dutch did enter Common with the Romish Superstition at least-wise some Modern Authours have reduced the Saxon Idols symbolizing with the Romans in Power and Properties to some conformity with the Roman Deities Now although according to Gods command to the c Exod. 23. 13 Iews their names shall not be heard out of our Mouth by way of praising them praying to them or swearing by them yet an Historicall mention of them here ensuing is as free from Offence as usefull for Information Besides the SUN and MOON the Saxons sacrificed to NAME SHAPE OFFICE Correspondent with d Verstegan's restitution of Decaied Intelligence ch 3 pag. 74. Thor or Thur abbreviated of Thunre which we now write Thunder Thursday named from him A Corpulent Statue reposed on a covered Bed wearing a Crown of Gold about which twelve Starres a Kingly Sceptre in his right Hand He governed the VVind Clouds causing Lightning Thunder Tempest Faire or Foul VVeather The Roman IUPITER Woden that is wood fierce or furious giving the Denomination to Wednesday or Wodensday Armed cap a pe with a Military Coronet on his head He was the God of Battel by whose aid and furtherance they hoped to obtain Victory e So Verstegan pag. 72. but Camden Brit. pag. 135. makes him to be Mercury MARS Friga or Frea remembred on Friday An Hermaphrodite perchance because the reputed Patronesse of Generation wherein both Sexes are joyned The giver of Peace and Plenty the causer of Love Amity and Increase VENUS Seater still remaining on Saturday Of a lean Visage long Haire bare Head holding in one Hand a wheel in the other a Paile of Flowers Conceived to have a great Influence on the kindly Fruits of the Earth SATURNE Tuyse whence Tuesday took it's name Covered with a Skin Armes and Feet naked with an ancient Aspect and a Sceptre in his Hand The Peculiar Tutelar God of the Duyâ—sh whence they had their name OOOOOOOOO Ermensewl that is the Pillar or stay of the Poor Pictured with a Banner in one Hand with a Red Rose in the other a pair of Ballance on his Head a Cock Breast a Beare before him an Escocheon c. The Pretended bestower of VVit and Cunning in Bargains Contracts MERCURIE Heile His stately Statue stood at Cern in Dorcetshire The Preventer of Diseases preserver restorer of Health AESCULAPIUS Thus we see the whole Week bescattered with Saxon Idols whose Pagan-Gods were the God-fathers of the Dayes and gave them their Names This some Zealot may behold as the Object of a necessary Reformation desiring to have the Dayes of the Week new dipt and called after other Names Though indeed this Supposed Scandall will not offend the wise as beneath their Notice and cannot offend the Ignorant as above their Knowledge Wherefore none need so hastily to hurry to the Top of the Main Mast thence to pluck down the Badge of a Acts 28. 11. Castor and Pollux but rather let them be carefull steadily to steere their Shipto the Heaven for which it is bound and let us redeem the Time for the Dayes are evill not because in their Name they bear the Cognizance of the Pagan-Gods but because swarming with the Sins of Prophane men which all should labour to reprove in others and amend in themselves 7. But it was not a Week or a Moneth A recruit of their Idols yea scarce a yeare of Dayes which could severally containe the numerous Saxon Idols Besides the fore-named they had b Selden of Tithes 10. ch pag. 269. Neptune to whom in their abominable Decimations they sacrificed every tenth Captive whom they had taken in War so making that Sea-God to swim in Man's Bloud per hujusmodi non tam sacrificia purgati quam sacrilegia polluti saith an ancient Christian c Sidonius Apollinaris lib. 8 Epist Authour Secondly Eoster or Goster a Goddesse which they worshipped in the Spring-time wherein the Feast of Easter afterwards was celebrated and so thence named as Bede observeth Thirdly Flynt so termed because set on a great Flint-stone which I dare boldly say had more Sparks of Divine nature then that Idol which thereon was erected Lastly Tacitus observeth that the Saxons worshipped the Peculiar God Herthus the self-same which in English we call the Earth adoring that whereon they did
daily trample 8. Besides these All these antiquated by Christianity they had other Lesser Gods of a Lower Form and Younger House as Helmsteed Prono Fridegast and Siwe all which at this day to use the a I saiah 2. 20. Prophets Expression are cast to the Moles and the Bats fit Company for them which have Eyes and see not Blind to the blind like all those which put Confidence in them And as the true and reall b Exod. 7. 12. Serpent of Aaron did swallow up and devour the seening Serpents which Iannes and Iambres the Aegyptian Inchanters did make so long since in England the Religion of the true God hath out-lived and out-lasted consuted and confounded all false and â—eigned Deities To conclude this Discourse I have heard of a man who being Drunk rode over a Narrow Bridge the first and last that ever passed that Way as which in likelyhood led him to imminent Death and next morning viewing how he had escaped he fell into a Swound with acting over again the Danger of his Adventure in his bare Apprehension So should England now thanks be to God grown sober and restored to her self seriously recollect her sad Condition when Posting in the Paths of Perdition being intoxicated with the Cup of Idolatrie she would fall into a Trance of Amazement at the consideration of her desperate state before Christianity recovered her to her right Senses the manner whereof we now come to relate 9. When Augustine the Monk as is afore said landed in Thanet The character of King Ethelbert Ethelbert was then King of Kent One who had very much of Good Nature in him of a Wild Olive well civilized and a Stock fit to be grafted upon Yea he was already with c Acts 26. 28. King Agrippa though not in the same sense almost a Christian because his other half d Bede Hist Eccles lib. 1. cap. 25. Queen Berhta daughter to the King of France was a Christian to whom he permitted the free use of her Religion allowing her both Luidhard a Bishop for her Chaplain and an old Church in Canterbury formerly dedicated by the Romans to S t. Martin to exercise her Devotion therein Besides at this time this Ethelbert was in effect Monarch of England whilest his Person had Residence chiefly in Kent his Power had Influence even to Humber all the rest of the Saxon Kings being Homagers unto him which afterward much expedited the passage of the Gospel in England Thus each officious Accident shall dutifully tender his Service to the advance of that Design which God will have effected 10. Then Augustine acquainted this Ethelbert with his Arrivall Augustine's addresses and Ethelbert's answer informing him by his Messengers that he brought the best Tidings unto him which would certainly procure eternall Happinesse in Heaven and endless Reigning in Bliss with the true God to such as should entertain them Soon after Ethelbert repaired into Thanet to whom Augustine made his addresse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with a deal of spiritual carnall Pompe e Beda ut prists having a Silver Cross carried before him for a Banner the Image of our Saviour painted in a Table and singing the Letanie in the way as they went King Ethelbert desired all things betwixt them might be transacted in the open Aire refusing to come under a Roof for fear of Fascination And indeed a Stranger who had never seen the like before beholding Augustine with such abundance of Trinkets about him being formerly jealous might hereby have his Suspicion encreased that he went about some strange Machination However Ethelbert returned him a civil Answer That their Promises were fair and good but because new and uncertain he could not presently assent unto them and leave the ancient Customes of the English which had been for so long time observed But because they were Strangers coming from Far Countries to communicate to him and his such things as they conceived were good and true he would not forbid any Converts whom their Preaching could perswade to their Opinion and also would provide them Necessaries for their comfortable Accommodation 11. Hence Augustine 597 with his Followers Ethelbert and others converted to the Christian Faith advanced to Canterbury to the aforesaid old Church of S t. Martin's Here they lived so piously prayed so fervently fasted so frequently preached so constantly wrought Miracles so commonly that many people of Inferiour Rank and at last King Ethelbert himself was baptized and embraced the Christian Religion The same Ethelbert also ordered that none should be a Bede Hist Eccles lib. 1. cap. 26. forced into Religion having understood that Christs Service ought to be voluntary and not compelled And if his Courtiers had been as cautious not to embrace Religion for Fashion as the King was carefull they should not receive it for Fear there had not at that time been made so many Christians for Conveniency probably rather then for Conscience who soon after returned again to Paganisme However as it is rendered a reason in the dayes of Hezekiah why the Iews at so short warning so unanimously kept the Passeover God had prepared the People for the thing was done suddenly so on the same account it came to passe that in so little a time besides temporary Believers so many true and sincere Converts embraced the Christian Faith 12. Then Augustine by his Letters informed Gregory of the Progresse Gregorie's answer to Augustine's letters and Proficiency of his Paines in England Gregory returned him a discreet Answer rejoycing with him and advising of him not to be puffed up by Pride for the great Miracles wrought by him but timendo gaudere gaudendo pertimescere He minded him how when the Disciples triumphed at their b Luke 10. 17 casting out of Devils Christ more spirituallized their Joy rather to rejoyce that their Names were written in Heaven And indeed as some eminent in Piety never attained this Honour c Iohn 10. 41. Iohn Baptist did no miracle so many finally disavowed of God as unknown unto him shall plead for themselves and truly no doubt d Matt. 7. 22. in thy Name have we cast out Devils Yet this Admonition of Gregory is with me and ought to be with all unprejudiced persons an Argument beyond exception that though no discrect man will believe Augustine's Miracles in the latitude of Monkish Relations he is ignorantly and uncharitably peevish and morose who utterly denies some Miracles to have been really effected by him About the sametime S t. Gregory sent from Rome Mellitus Iustus Paulinus and Ruffinianus to be Fellow-labourers with Augustine in the English Harvest 13. Thus was Kent converted to Christianity 600 For such as account this a Conversion of all England Conclusion of this Century to make their words good do make use of a long and strong Synecdoche a Part for the Whole farre more then Half of the Land lying some yeares after
Theophilus kept a Synod against S t. Chrysostome the Oak which notwithstanding is notoriously known to have been a populous Suburb of the City of Chalcedon 3. At the first Sessions of this Synod there was a very thin Appearance of the Britans The British Clergy refuse submission to the Pope of Rome of whom Augustine demanded that they should mutually contribute with him their Paines to convert the Heathen in Britain and that they should submit to the Pope and embrace an Uniformity with the Romish Rites especially in the Celebration of Easter What their Answer was it is pitty it should be delivered in any other Words then what the Abbot of Ranchor being the Mouth for the rest represented as followeth and let it shift as well as it can for its own authenticalness BId ispis a diogel i chwi ynbod ni holl vn ac arral yn vuidd ac ynn ostingedig i Eglwys Duw ac ir Paab o Ruvam ac i Boob Kyar grisdic n dwyuel y garu pawb yn i radd mewn kariad parfaich ac ihelpio pawb o honaunt ar air a guec-thred i vod ynn blant yDaw ac amgenach wyddod nc hwn nidadwen i vod ir neb yr yddeck chwi y henwi yn Paab ne in Daad o Daad yw glemio ac ywo ovunn ar uvyddod hivn idden in yn varod yw rodde ac yw dalu iddo ef ac i pob Krisdion yn dragwiddol He uid yry dym ni dan lywodrath Esoob Kaerllion ar Wysc yr hien ysidd yn oligwr dan Duw ar nom ni y wuenthud i ni gadwr fordd ysbrydol BE it knovvn and vvithout doubt unto you Copied exactly many yeares since by S r. Henry Spelman out of an ancient British manuscript of Mr. Peter Mostons a Welch Gentleman Spelman's Concilia pag. 108. that vve all are and every one of us obedient and subjects to the Church of God and to the Pope of Rome and to every godly Christian to love every one in his degree in perfect Charity and to help every one of them by vvord and deed to be the children of God and other Obedience then this I do not knovv due to him vvhom you name to be Pope nor to be the Father of Fathers to be claimed and to be demanded And this Obedience vve are ready to give and to pay to him and to every Christian continually Besides vve are under the government of the Bishop of Kaerlion upon Uske vvho is to oversee under God over us to cause us to keep the vvay spirituall See we here the Pedigree of the British Church which the shorter the ancienter the fewer Steps it had the higher it reached They were subject in Spirituall matters to the Bishop of Caer-lion and above him unto God without any subordination unto the Pope so that it was more then a Presumption that Religion came into Britain not by the Semicircle of Rome but in a Direct Line from the Asiatick Churches We must not forget that though many yeares since the Archiepiscopal See of the Britans was removed from Caer-lion to S t. Davids yet it still retained the Title of Caer-lion as of the first and most famous place 4. A late Papist much impugneth the Credit of this Manuscript as made since the Dayes of King Henry the eighth and cavilleth at the VVelsh thereof The Cedit of this Manuscript impugneth as modern and full of false Spelling He need not have used so much Violence to wrest it out of our Hands who can part with it without considerable Losse to our selves or Gain to our Adversaries for it is but a Breviate or Abstract of those Passages which in Bede and other Authours appear most true of the British refusing Subjection to the See of Rome Whilest therefore the Chapter is Canonicall it matters not if the Contents be Apocrypha as the Additions of some wel-meaning Scribe And though this VVelsh be far later then the Dayes of Abbot Dinoth and the English added in the originall later then the VVelsh yet the Latin as ancienter then both containeth nothing contrary to the sense of all Authours which write this Intercourse betwixt Augustine and the VVelsh Nation 5. But this Synod in fine proved ineffectuall The Synod proves ineffactual the British Bishops refusing to submit and Augustine to communicate with them without such Submission Whereupon at Augustine's motion a Blind man was publickly presented amongst them on whom the British Bishops practised in vain with their Prayers to restore him to his Sight which at the Request of Augustine to God was a Bede's Eccles Hist lib. 2. c. 2. presently and perfectly performed This Miracle convinced the Britans that Augustine was in the right for the criticall Observation of Easter But yet they could not absque suorum consensu ac licentia without the National Consent of their own People and principall Elders therein renounce their ancient Customes to embrace new Practices Indeed as for their submitting to Augustine's Jurisdiction they apprehended it unsafe for the present and mischievous for the future having another Civil Government under Kings of their own and suspecting his Spirituall Power might in processe of time intrench upon their Temporall Liberty 6. Departing hence The Dialogue betwixt the British Bishops and the Anchoret the Britans repaired to an Aged Anchoret charactered by Beda to be sanctus prudens holy and wise and none would wish his Counseller better qualified and craved his Advise how hereafter they should behave themselves in the next Synod wherein they had promised to give Augustine a meeting which out of our Authour may thus be Dialogue-wise digested British Bishops Anchoret Brit. B. Are we bound to desert our Traditions at the Preaching of Augustine Anch. If he be a Man of God follow him Brit. B. But how shall we be able to make Triall thereof Anch. The b b Matth. 11. 29. Lord saith Take my yoke upon you and learn of me for I am meek and lowly in heart If therefore this Augustine be Milde and Humble in heart it is credible that he himself beareth the Yoke of Christ and tendereth the same to be born of you but if he be Cruel and Proud it appeareth that he is not of God neither ought ye to heed what he saith Brit. B. But how shall we make Discovery hereof Anch. Contrive it so that he his may come first into the Place of the Synod And if he rise up when you draw near unto him hear him then obediently knowing him for a Servant of Christ but if he slighteth you and vouchsaseth not to rise up unto you seeing you are moe in Number let him be slighted by you Armed with these Instructions the British Bishops advance to the second Synod Where Augustine Pontifically sitting in his Chair at their Entrance entertained them onely with Neglect and Contempt which by the Britans was accordingly requited 7. Herein that stately Prelate forgot S t. Gregorie's Precept to him Proud â—iotrephes
some urged that Parenthesis Although himself long before c. to have been studiously interpolated in Bede on purpose for the Purgation of Augustine by some in after-Ages that favoured him alledging that it is not in the ancient Saxon Copies being put in as a piece of new Cloth into an old Garment with intent to fill it up but in event making it worse because this Passage checketh the Pen of Bede in the full Speed thereof no lesse against the Rules of History then of Horsemanship as he was writing the Life of Augustine the Story whereof notwithstanding still runs on and continues untill the end of the next Chapter Here some of the Jury betook themselves to the point of Chronologie as most proper to decide the matter now depending but such was the Variety of Authors that no Certainty could thence be extracted For though the Massacre of the Monks of Bangor is generally noted to be d Matt. West Chichestr MS. Bibl. pub Cantabâ—ig Anno 603. which falls out before the Death of Augustine yet the Annals of Vlster whose Authority is not to be contemned e Iames Usher Brit. Eccles Antiq. pag. 1157. Mr. Fox his moderation much moveth the Iury. observe the same in the year 613. which undoubtedly was after Augustine's Decease 14. Then a second sort of Witnesses presented themselves as f Antiq. Britan pag. 48. M. Parker g Apol. part 1 page 11. Bishop Iewel and others somewhat sharp against Augustine in their Expressions which wrought the lesse with the Jury partly because of such Authours their known Opposition to the Romish Church and partly because of their Modern writing almost a thousand years after the matter in fact Onely the Moderate Testimony of Reverend M r. Fox much moved the whole Court as one throughly well-affected in Religion and averse from all Popery and Cruelty thus expressing himself h Acts and Monum part 1. p. 154. col 2. This seemeth rather suspicious then true that Ethelbert being a Christian King either could so much prevail with a Pagan Idolater or else would attempt so far to commit such a cruel Deed But of uncertain things I have nothing certainly to say lesse to judge This I say prevailed so far with the Iury that consulting with themselves they found an Ignoramus With whose commendable Charity I concurre preferring rather to clear a Twi-light Innocence into Noon-day then to darken it into Midnight 15. To return to the Monks of Bangor Their innocent Bloud went not long unrevenged for we find i Nicolas Trivet largely cited by Sir Henry Spelman in his Councills pag. 112. recorded The bloud of Bangor Monks revenged how three British Princes namely Blederick Duke of Cornwall Margaduc Duke of South-VVales and Cadwan Duke of North-VVales bade Battel to the Northumberlanders as they were invading VVales and not onely dangerously wounded the aforesaid Ethelfride their King but also discomfited his Army and slew ten thousand and sixty of his Souldiers forcing him at last to Articles of Composition that he should confine himself within his own Country North of Trent and leave all VVales to be entirely and peaceably enjoyed by the Britans the true Owners thereof 16. However here to our great Grief we are fain to take our Farewell Farewell taken for some years of the British Church for some hundreds of years of the British Church wanting Instructions concerning the Remarkable Particulars thereof Yet D r. Harpsfield deserves a Check both for his false a Eccles Hist Seculo 7. c. 39. pag. 114. Ground-work and presumptuous Inference built thereupon For first he slighteth the British Nation as such an one as since this their Dissenting from Augustine and the Romish Church in Ceremonies never archieved any Actions of Renown or mounted to any Eminency in the world Then he imputeth their being so long depressed and at last subdued by the English as a just Punishment of God on their not Complying with Rome so pragmaticall a Prier he is into Divine Secrets But he who thus casteth forth a National Abuse can never see where such a Stone lighteth for besides the Nation for the time being their Posterity ingaged therein have just cause either to find or make Reparation to themselves I could and would my self assert the British from this Scandalous Pen were it not against the Rules of Manners and Discretion to take this Office out of the hands of some of their own Nation for whom it is more proper as they are more able to perform it 17. Onely give me leave to insert a Line or two some Pleasant Discourse will not do amiss Commendation of the British language after so much Sad matter in Commendation of the British Tongue and Vindication thereof against such as causelesly traduce it First their Language is Native It was one of those which departed from Babel and herein it relates to God as the more immediate Authour thereof whereas most Tongues in Europe ow their Beginning to humane Depraving of some Original Language Thus the Italian Spanish and French Daughters or Neeces to the Latine are generated from the Corruption thereof Secondly Unmixed For though it hath some few Forrain Words and useth them sometimes yet she rather accepteth them out of State then borroweth them out of Need as having besides these other Words of her own to express the same things Yea the Romans were so far from making the Britans to do that they could not make them to speak as they would have them their very Language never had a perfect Conquest in this Island Thirdly Unaltered Other Tongues are daily disguised with forrain Words so that in a Century of years they grow Strangers to themselves as now an English-man needs an Interpreter to understand Chaucer's English But the British continues so constant to it self that the Prophesies of old Teliessin who lived above a thousand years since are at this day intelligible in that Tongue Lastly Durable which had it's Beginning at the Confusion of Tongues and is likely not to have it's Ending till the Dissolution of the World 18. Some indeed inveigh against it Causelesly traduced by ignorance as being hard to be pronounced having a conflux of many Consonants and some of them double-sounded yea whereas the Mouth is the place wherein the Office of Speech is generally kept the British words must be uttered through the Throat But this rather argues the Antiquity thereof herein running parallel with the Hebrew the common Tongue of the Old World before it was inclosed into severall Languages and hath much Affinity therewith in joynting of words with Affixes and many other Correspondencies Some also cavil that it grates and tortures the eares of Hearers with the Harshnesse thereof whereas indeed it is unpleasant onely to such as are Ignorant of it And thus every Tongue seems stammering which is not understood yea Greek it self is Barbarisme to Barbarians Besides what is nick-named Harshness therein maketh it
is wanting The date of the year how wanting therein and that mainly materiall namely the Year when he died Strangely is that Watch contrived and is generally useless which shews the Minute of the Hour not the Hour of the Day As this Epitaph points at the Day of smaller consequence leaving out the Year of greater concernment This hath put mens Fanisies on various Conjectures Some make it a mere Omission of Bede which notwithstanding is very strange because otherwise he is most Criticall and Punctuall in the Notation of Time Others conceive it a fault of Commission in some of after-Ages who purposely expunged the Year beshrew their Fingers that thrust out the Eyes the Date of this Epitaph lest the same should make too clear Discoveries of Augustine's surviving after the Massacre of the Monks of Bangor which would increase the Suspicion of his having a Finger therein Others place the Neglect in the Monument maker and not in Bede seeing he was but the bare Relater of the Epitaph and therefore loath to add or alter any thing thereof Perchance the Tombe-maker registred the Day as a Nicity most likely to be forgotten omitting the Year as a thing generally universally and notoriously known all men keeping a Record thereof which in processe of time became wholly forgotten Thus those things are not long effectually kept by any which are equally to be kept by All Anno Dom. 610 and not charged on any One mans particular Account Sure I am the setting up of this Land-mark the nothing of the Year of his Death had given excellent Direction to such as travel in the Saxon Chronologie who now wander at Randome for the want of it 26. And now we take our Farewell of Augustine Farewell to S. Augustine of whom we give this Character He found here a plain Religion Simplicity is the Badge of Antiquity practised by the Britans living some of them in the Contempt and many moe in the Ignorance of Worldy Vanities in a barren Country And surely Piety is most healthful in those places where it can least surfeit of Earthly Pleasures He brought in a Religion spun with a Courser Threed though garded with a Finer Trimming made luscious to the Senses with pleasing Ceremonies so that many who could not judge of the Goodnesse were courted with the Gaudinesse thereof Indeed the Papists brag that he was the Apostle of the English but not one in the Stile of S t. Paul a Gal. 1. 1. neither from men nor by man but by Iesus Christ being onely a derivative Apostle sent by the second hand in which sense also he was not our sole Apostle though he first put in his Sickle others reaped down more of the English Harvest propagating the Gospel farther as shall appear hereafter But because the Beginnings of things are of greatest consequence we commend his Paines condemn his Pride allow his Life approve his Learning admire his Miracles admit the Foundation of his Doctrine Iesus Christ but refuse the Hay and Stubble he built thereupon We are indebted to God his Goodnesse in moving Gregory Gregorie's Carefulnesse in sending Augustine Augustine's Forwardnesse in preaching here but above all let us blesse God's exceeding great Favour that that Doctrine which Augustine planted here but impure and his Successours made worse with watering is since by the happy Reformation cleared and refined to the Purity of the Scriptures 27. After the death of Augustine Laurentius succeedeth Augustine Laurentius a Roman succeeded him whom Augustine in his Life-time not onely designed for but ordained b Bede Eccles Hist lib. 2. c. 4. in that Place out of his abundant Caution that the infant-Infant-Church might not be Orphan an Hour lest Satan should assault the Breach of such a Vacancy to the Disadvantage of Religion Such a super-Ordination in such cases was Canonicall it being * Idem Ibidem a Tradition that S t. Peter in like manner consecrated Clement his Successour in the Church of Rome And sure it is the Prophet Elijah no doubt to his great Comfort whilest living c 1 Kings 19. 16. anointed Elishe to minister in his Room in his Propheticall Function In one respect Laurentius exceeded Augustine that he reduced the Recusant Britans and Scots probably demeaning himself more humbly then his Predecessour to some tolerable Conformity to the Romish Ceremonies especially in the Celebration of Easter Now seeing frequent Mention hath formerly been made of the Difference between the Romish and British Churches in Observation of that Festivall we will endeavour as truly as briefly to state the Controversie betwixt them with Arguments each side produceth in their own behalf 28. But The controversie about Easter betwixt Rome and the Britans stated because the Point in hand is so nice rather then necessary that a little Variation therein may be materiall I will carefully follow the truest Copy I can get in stating the Question taking it from a Learned d Iames Usher in the Religion of the ancient Irish cap. 9. pag. 63. Pen exactly skilled therein The Romans kept Easter upon that Sunday which fell betwixt the 15. 21. day of the * Hence is it that Beza tartly termeth the controversie Lunatica quaestio Moon both terms included next after the 21. day of March which they accounted to be the seat of the Vernall Equinoctiall And in reckoning the Age of the Moon they followed the Alexandrian Cycle of 19 yeares as it was explained unto them by Dionysius Exiguus The Britans kept Easter upon the Sunday that fell betwixt the 14. and 20. day of the Moon following in their Account thereof not the 19 yeares Computation of Anatolius but Sulpitius Severus his Circle of 84 yeares It is enough to prove the Practice of Rome was the right that it was the Practice of Rome yea did it not deserve the Stab of Excommunication for any dissenting from her practice tantamountingly to give her the Lie However it seems the Reputation of Rome's Infallibility was yet in the Nonage thereof that the British durst so boldly differ from them without danger of Damnation 29. Yea The Britans their plea. they pretended ancient Tradition on their side from the Primitive Times derived from S t. Iohn himself as by the ensuing Verses which we thought fit to translate may appear Nos seriem a Fridgodus in the life of Wilfrid patriam non frivola scriptatenemus Discipulo * i. e. Sancti â—el Beati eusebii Polycarpo dante Iohannis Ille etenim bis septene sub tempore Phaebae Sanctum praefixit nobis fore Pascha colendum Atque nefas dixit si quis contraria sentit No writings fond we follow but do hold Our Country Course which Polycarp of old Scholar to Blessed Iohn to us hath given For he when th' Moon had finish'd Dayes twice seven Bad us to keep the holy Paschal Time And count Dissenting for an hainous Crime Time was when once the
Activity of Peter and Iohn with holy Zeal was excellently emploied contending in a Race which should first come to the Grave of our b Iohn 20. 4. Saviour but see here the Romans and the Britans the pretended Followers of these two Apostles not running but wrestling in a violent Contention who should most truly observe the Resurrection of Christ out of his Grave 30. Strange The controversie reconciled by Laurentius that so Good and Wise men should thus fall out about the Mint and Cummin of Religion a Ceremony not at all decided in Scripture It is to be feared that the When marred the How of Easter and the Controversie about the Time spoiled a more materiall Circumstance of the Manner of keeping this Feast these opposite Parties searce being mutually in Charity at the receiving of the Sacrament at that solemn Festivall kept among the Iews with unleavened Bread celebrated among Christians with too much Leaven sowre and swelling of Anger and Passion 613 The best is for the present Laurentius composed the Quarrel and brought both c Bede's Hist lib. 2. cap. 4. Britans and Scots that is the Inhabitants of Ireland to complie with the Romans therein But as every small Wrinch or stepping a wrie is enough to put an ill-set Bone out of joynt so each petty Animosity was great enough to discompose this Agreement But enough of this Controversie for the present we shall meet it too soon again which like a restlesse Ghost will haunt our English History for more then an hundred and fifty yeares together 31. Onely I will adde that The antiquity of this difference although about Augustine's time this Controversie was then most heightned and inflamed yet an old Grudge it was long before betwixt the Romans and Britans For if old Taliessyn stiled Chief of Bards by the Britans lived as d De Britan. Scriptoribus aetale 6 a. pag. 95. Pitseus a Catholick Writer will have it in the year five hundred and fourty and if the following verses be Taliessyn's as it is e Chron. of Wales p. 254. undoubtedly believed then this Difference was on foot fifty yeares before Augustine came into England Gwae'r offeiriad byd Nys engreifftia gwyd Ac ny phregetha Gwae ny cheidwey gail Ac efyn vigail Ac nys areilia Gwae ny cheidwey dheuaid Rhac bleidhie Rhufemaid Aiffon gnwppa Wo be to that Priest yborn That will not cleanly weed his Corn And preach his charge among Wo be to that Shepheard I say That will not watch his Fold alway As to his Office doth belong Wo be to him that doth not keep From Romish Wolves his Sheep With staffe and weapon strong These words Anno Dom. 613 From Romish Wolves relate to the Vigilancy of the British Pastours to keep their People from Rome's Infection in these points Thus whilest the Britans accounted the Romans Wolves and the Romans held the Britans to be Goats what became of Christ's little flock of Sheep the whiles The best is the good God we hope will be mercifull in his Sentence on Men though passionate Men be merciless in their Censures one on another 32. To return to Laurentius The death of Ethelbert and decay of Christianity The great Joy for the Agreement made by him Febr. 24. was quickly abated with Grief at the Death of King Ethelbert who having reigned fifty six and been a Christian one and twenty yeares was buried nigh to his good Wife Queen Bertha who died a little before him in the Porch of S t. Martin's Church in Canterbury which Fabrick with some other Churches by him were beautifully built and bountifully endowed In Ethelbert's Grave was buried much of the Kentish Christianity for Eadbald his Son both refused His Father's Religion and wallowing in Sensuality was guilty of that Sin not so much as named amongst the Gentiles in keeping his Father's second Wife Such as formerly had took up Christianity as the Court-Fashion now left it whom Ethelbert's Smiles had made Converts Eadbald's Frowns quickly made Apostates Yea at the same time so infectious are the bare Examples of Great men the three Sons of the King of the East-Saxons fell back to Pagnisme These refused to be baptized and yet in Derision demanded of the Bishop Mellitus to receive the Eucharist which he flatly denied them Baptisme being an Introductory Sacrament and it being unlawfull to break into the Church without going through this Porch Yet they gave Mellitus fair Warning and free leave to depart who coming into Kent held there a Councill with Laurentius and Iustus what was best to be done At last they concluded that it was in vain prodigally to lose their Paines here which they might expend with more profit in their own Country and seeing Martyrdome as it is not cowardly to be declined so it is not ambitiously to be affected they resolved to go the way which Divine Providence directed them and to return into France which Mellitus and Iustus did accordingly 33. Was this well done of them Mellitus and Iustus their departure defended to leave their Charge Did not God place them Centinells in his Church and could they come off from their Duty before they were relieved by Order But surely their ill Usage was an interpretative Discharge unto them In warrant whereof we have not onely Christs a Matt. 10. 14. Precept to leave the unworthy House with a witnesse namely with the Dust of our Feet shaken off as a Testimony against it but also his Practice going from the b Matth. 8. 34. and cap. 9. 1. Gadarenes when they desired he should depart their Coasts Indeed the VVord of Life is a quick Commodity and ought not as a Drug to be obtruded on those Chapmen who are unwilling to buy it yea in whose Nostrills the very Savour of Life unto Life doth stink because profered unto them 34. Laurentius entertained the like Resolution of Departure Laurentius intending to depart rebuked when lying on his Bed S t. Peter is c Bede lib. 2. cap. 6. said to have taken him to task in a Vision Yea S t. Peter was not onely seen but felt sharply and soundly Whipping him for his unworthy Intention to forsake his Flock who rather should have followed S t. Peter's Example as he imitated Christ's whom no Losses or Crosses could so deterre as to desert his Charge Some will say Peter herein appeared a partial Parent so severely disciplining this his Son whilest two other of his Children being more guilty Mellitus and Iustus who had actually done what Laurentius onely designed escaped without any Correction But we must know though these seemed more faulty by what appeares in open View yet the Passages behind the Curtain Considerables concealed from us might much alter the case And indeed Pastours leaving their people is so ticklish a Point and subject to such secret Circumstances that God and their own Consciences are onely the competent Judges of the Lawfulnesse
another man's sent from Guichelm King of the VVest-Saxons with an envenomed Dagger sought to kill King Edwine when Lilla one of his Guard foreseeing the Blow and interposing himself shielded his Sovereign with his own Body yea deaded the Stroak with his own Death Loyalty's Martyr in a Case which is likely to find moe to commend then imitate it on the like occasion Edwine notwithstanding slightly hurt was very sensible of the Deliverance and promised that if he might conquer the treacherous VVest-Saxon King with his Adherents he would become a Christian And though there be no indenting and conditional capitulating with God who is to be taken on any terms yet this in a Pagan was a good step to Heaven and Paulinus was glad he had got him thus far especially when in Earnest of the Sincerity of his Resolution he consigned over his infant-Daughter f Idem ibidem Eansled to be baptized whom Paulinus christened with twelve moe of the Queen's Family Well the VVest-Saxon King was quickly overcome and all his Complices either killed or conquered and yet King Edwine demurred to embrace Christianity But he communicated with the sagest of his Counsell with whom he had daily Debates being loth rashly to rush on a matter of such Moment And truly that Religion which is rather suddenly parched up then seasonably ripened doth commonly ungive afterwards Yea he would sit long alone making company to himself and silently arguing the Case in his own Heart being partly convinced in his Iudgement of the Goodnesse of the Christian Religion and yet he durst not entertain Truth a lawfull King for fear to displease Custome a cruell Tyrant 41. Amongst the many Debates he had with his Counsell about altering his Religion The speech of Coify the Priest two Passages must not be forgotten whereof one was the Speech of Coify the prime Pagan-Priest Surely said g Bede Eccles Hist lib. 2. cap. 13. he these Gods whom we worship are not of any Power or Efficacy in themselves for none hath served them more conscientiously then my self yet other men lesse meriting of them have received moe and greater Favours from their hand and prosper better in all things they undertake Now if these were Gods of any Activity they would have been more beneficiall to me Anno. Dom. 626 who have been so observant of them Here the Reader will smile at Coify his Solecisme wherein the Premisses are guilty of Pride as the Inference thereon of Errour and Mistake If he turn Christian on these termes he will be taught a new Lesson how not onely all outward things happen alike to good and bad to a Eccles 9. 2. him that sacrificeth as to him that sacrificeth not but also that b 1 Pet. 4. 17. Iudgement beginneth at the house of God and the best men meet with the worst Successe in Temporal matters However God was pleased to sanctifie this mans Errour as introductory to his Conversion and let none wonder if the first Glimmering of Grace in Pagans be scarce a degree above Blindnesse 42. Better The Courtier 's Comparison in my opinion was the plain Comparison which another namelesse Courtier made at the same time Mans life said c Idem ibid. he O King is like unto a little Sparrow which whilest your Majesty is feasting by the Fire in your Parlour with your royall Retinue flies in at one VVindow and out at another Indeed we see it that short time it remaineth in the House and then is it well sheltred from VVind and VVeather but presently it passeth from Cold to Cold and whence it came and whither it goes we are altogether ignorant Thus we can give some account of our Soul during it's abode in the Body whilest housed and harboured therein but where it was before and how it fareth after is to us altogether unknown If therefore Paulinus his Preaching will certainly inform us herein he deserveth in my opinion to be entertained 43. Long looked for comes at last 627 King Edwine almost three yeares a Candidate at large of Christianity Edwine converted and baptized cordially embraceth the same and with many of his Nobles and Multitudes of his Subjects is solemnly baptized by Paulinus in the little Church * Bede Eccles Hist lib. 2. cap. 14. of S t Peters in York hastily set up by the King for that purpose and afterward by him changed into a firmer and fairer Fabrick Thus as those Children which are backward of their Tongues when attaining to Speech pronounce their words the more plainly and distinctly so Edwine long yea tedious before his turning to Christianity more effectually at last embraced the same And when it was put to the Question what Person most proper to destroy the Heathen Altars Coify the chief Priest tendered his Service as fittest for the purpose solemnly to demolish what he had before so superstitiously adored Down go all the Pagan Altars and Images at God-mundingham now Godmanham a small d Camden's Britannia Village in the East-Riding of Yorkshire and those Idols with their Hands were so far from defending themselves that their mock-Mouths could not afford one word to bemoan their finall Destruction 44. VVhen thou art converted The East-Angles converted to Christianity strengthen thy Brethren was the personall Precept given to e Luk. 22. 32. Peter but ought generally to be the Practice of all good men as here it was of King Edwine restlesse untill he had also perswaded Earpwald King of the East-Angles to embrace the Christian Faith Indeed Redwald Earpwald's Father had formerly at Canterbury to ingratiate himself with King Ethelbert professed Christianity but returning home he revolted to Paganisme at the instance of His f Bede Hist Ecc. l. 2. c. 15. Wife So great is the Power of the Weaker Sex even in matters of Religion For as Bertha and Edelburge the Queens of Ethelbert and Edwine occasioned and expedited the Conversion of their Husbands Kingdomes so here a Female-instrument obstructed that holy Design Yea Redwald afterwards in the same Church set up a g 2 Kings 17. 41. samaritane-mongrel-Samaritane-mongrel-Religion having Altare h Bede ut prius Arulam a Communion-Table and an idolatrous Altar in the same Temple You cannot be partakers saith the i 1 Cor. 10. 21. Apostle of the Lords Table and of the table of Devils that is You cannot lawfully conscionably comfortably but de facto it may be done was done by Bedwald in this his miscellaneous Religion 45. But three yeares after 630 the Conversion of the East-Angles was more effectually advanced by King Sigebert The Religion and learning of King Sigebert Brother and after the death of Earpwald his Successour in the Kingdome This Sigebert had lived an Exile in France Anno. Dom. 630 and got the benefit of Learning by his Banishment For wanting accommodations to appear in Princely Equipage he applyed himself the more close to his Studies seeing that
of solid Reason and therefore the 〈◊〉 the Argument the better for his Apprehension 13. Most solid and ingenious was the Answer of a most eminent Serjeant at Law of this Age A solid Answer of a learned Serjeant to the impertinent Clamours of such against the payment of Tithes because as they say due onely by Humane Right My Cloak is my Cloak by the Law of Man But he is a Thief by the Law of God that taketh it away from me 14. True it is that this Law did not presently find an universall Obedience in all the Land This law not presently and perfectly obeyed And the Wonder is not great if at the first making thereof it met with many Recusants since corroborated by eight hundred yeares Prescription and many Confirmations it findes Obstacles and Oppositions at this day for in succeeding Ages severall Kings confirmed the same though Papall Exemptions of severall Orders and modus Decimandi according to custome have almost since tithed the Tithes in some places 15. King Athelwolphus the next year took his call it Progresse or Pilgrimage to Rome 19 Where the report of his Piety prevented his Arrivall provided both Welcome and Wonder for his Entertainment 856 Here he confirmed unto the Pope his Predecessours Grant of Peter-pence King Ethelwolph's journey to Rome and bounty to the Pope and as a a William Malmesbury ut prius Surplusage bestowed upon him the yearly Revenue of three hundred Marks thus to be expended 1. To maintain Candles for S t. Peter one hundred Marks 2. To maintain Candles for S t. Paul one hundred 3. For a free Largesse to the Pope one hundred 16. If any be curious to know how these 300 Marks were in after-Ages divided and collected How this Summe was divided and collected out of severall Dioceses let them peruse the following Account if the Particulars be truely cast up and attested to me out of Sir Tho. Cotton's Librarie and as they say out of the Vatican it self be authenticall  l. s. d. Canterbury 8 8 0 London 16 10 0 Rochester 5 12 0 Norwich 21 10 0 Sarisbury 17 0 0 Ely 5 0 0 Lincoln 42 0 0 Chichester 8 0 0 Winchester 17 6 8 Covent Lichfield 41 5 0 Excester 9 5 0 Worcester 10 5 0 Hereford 6 0 0 Bathe Wells 12 5 0 York 11 10 0 These Summes were demanded by Pope Gregory the thirteenth in the 46. of Edward the third on that Token that their payment was much opposed by Iohn of Gaunt I dare not discede from my Copy a tittle coming as they say from the Register at Rome nor will I demand a Reason why Durham and Carlisle are here omitted much lesse examine the Equity of their Proportions as applied to their respective Dioceses but implicitly believe all done very justly The reason why the VVelsh Bishopricks were exempted is because at the grant hereof by King Athelwolph Wales was not then under his Dominion This 300 Marks was but a distinct payment by it self and not the whole Body of Peter-pence amounting to a greater Summe whereof God willing hereafter 17. After the Death of King Athelwolphus Ethelredi 1 and his two Sons Ethelbald and Ethelbert succeeding him 867 this Land was in a sad Condition The Saxons wilfully accessory to their own ruine by the Danes though nothing so bad as under the Reign of Ethelred his third Son and Successour for then indeed most miserable was the state of the English harassed by the Danes who like the running-Gout shifted from Joynt to Joynt from place to place often repelled from the severall Shires never expelled out of England The Saxon Folly hurt them more then the Danish Fury refusing effectually to unite to make a joynt-Resistance against a generall Enemy For some sixty yeares since the VVest-Saxons had subdued the other six Kings of this Nation yet so that they still continued kings but Homagers to the VVest-Saxon Monarchy The shortning of their Sceptres stuck in their Stomacks especially of the Mercian and Northumbrian Kings the most puissant of all the rest Whereupon beholding Ethelred the VVest-Saxon King the Staffe and Stay of the whole Nation embroiled with the Invasion of the Danes they not only lazily looked on but secretly smiled at this Sight as the only way to Conquer the Conquerour Yea Anno Dom. 867 such their Envy that rather then one once their equal should be above them in Felicity Anno Regis Ethelredi 1 they all would be equall with him in Misery They would more contendly be Slaves to a Forrain Foe to whom they all stood unrelated then Homagers to him who had as they thought usurped Dominion over them Never considering that the Danes were Pagans Self-interest is deaf to the Checks of Conscience and Revenge which is wilde at the best was so mad in them that they would procure it with the Hazzard if not Losse of their God his Church and true Religion Thus the Height of the Saxon Pride and Envy caused the Breadth of the Danish Power and Cruelty Indeed the foresaid Saxon Kings perceiving their Errour endeavoured at last to help the VVest-Saxon or rather to help themselves in him against the Danes But alas it was too late For the Danish Garisons lay so indented in the Heart of the Land that the Saxon Troups were blasted before they could grow into Regiments and their Strength dispersed in the gathering was routed before regulated into an Army 18. This year the Danes made an Invasion into Lincolnshire Fight betwixt Christians and Danes where they met with stout Resistance 870 and let us take a List of the chief Officers on both sides 4 Christian Saxons a Ingulphi Hist p. 865. Count Algar Generall with the Youth of Holland Harding de Rehale with Stanford men all very young and valiant Tolie a Monk with a Band of two hundred Crowlanders Morcar Lord of Burn with those of his numerous Family Osgot b Vicedominus Sheriff of Lincolnshire with five hundred under him VVibert living at VViberton nigh Boston in Holland Places named from their Owners Leofrick living at Leverton anciently Lefrinkton Danish Pagans King Gordroum King Baseg King Osketill King Halfeden King Hammond Count Frena Count Vnguar Count Hubba Count Sidroke the Elder Count Sidroke the Younger The Christians had the better the first day wherein the Danes lost three of their Kings buried in a place thence called Trekingham so had they the second till at night breaking their Ranks to pursue the Danes in their dissembled Flight they were utterly overthrown 19. Theodore Abbot of Crowland Crowland Monks massacred hearing of the Danes Approach shipped away most of his Monks with the choicest Relicks and Treasures of his Convent and cast his most precious Vessels into a VVell in the Cloister The rest remaining were at their Morning-prayers when the Danes entring slew Theodore the Abbot on the High Altar Asher
the Prior in the Vestiary Leth win the Sub-Prior in the Refectory Pauline in the Quire Herbert in the Quire VVolride the Torch-Bearer in the same place Grimketule and Agamund each of them an hundred yeares old in the Cloisters These faith my c Iugulphus pag. 866. Author were first examinati tortured to betrary their Treasure and then exanimati put to death for their Refusall The same VVriter seems to wonder that being killed in one place their Bodies were afterwards found in another Surely the Corse removed not themselves but no doubt the Danes dragged them from place to place when dead There was one ChildMonk therein but ten yeares old Turgar by name of most lovely Looks and Person Count Sidroke the younger pittying his tender yeares all Devills are not cruell alike cast a Danish d In Latine Collobium Peterbarough Monks killed Monastery burned Coat upon him and so saved him who onely survived to make the sad Relation of the Massacre 20. Hence the Danes marched to Medeshamsted since called Peterborough where finding the Abbey-gates locked against them Anno Regis Etheltedi 4 they resolved to force their Entrance Anno Dom. 870 in effecting whereof Tulba Brother to Count Hubba was dangerously wounded almost to Death with a Stone cast at him Hubba enraged hereat like another Doeg killed Abbot Hedda and all the Monks being fourscore and four with his own hand Count Sidroke gave an Item to young Monk Turgar who hitherto attended him in no wise to meet Count Hubba for fear that his Danish Livery should not be found of proof against his Fury Then was the Abbey set on Fire which burned fifteen dayes together wherein an excellent Library was consumed Having pillaged the Abbey and broke open the Tombes and Coffins of many Saints there interred these Pagans marched forwards into Cambridgeshire and passing the River Nine two of their VVagons fell into the Water wherein the Cattell which drew them were drowned much of their rich Plunder lost and more impaired 21. Some dayes after A heap of Martyrs the Monks of Medeshamsted were buried altogether in a great Grave and their Abbot in the middest of them a Crosse being erected over the same where one may have four yards square of Martyrs Dust which no place else in England doth afford Godric Successour to Theodore Abbot of Crowland used annually to repair hither and to say Masses two dayes together for the Souls of such as were entombed One would think that by Popish Principles these were rather to be prayed to then prayed for many maintaining that Martyrs go the nearest way to Heaven sine ambage Purgatorii so that surely Godric did it not to better their Condition but to expresse his own Affection out of the Redundancy of his Devotion which others will call the Superfluity of his Superstition 22. The Danes spared no Age The cruel Martyrdome of King Edmond Sex Condition of people such was the Cruelty of this Pagan unpartial Sword With a violent Inundation they brake into the Kingdome of the East-Angles wasted Cambridge and the Countrey thereabouts burnt the then City of Thetford forced Edmond King of that Countrey into his Castle of Framling ham who perceiving himself unable to resist their Power came forth and at the Village of Hoxon in Suffolk tendered his Person unto them hoping thereby to save the Effusion of his Subjects Blouds Where after many Indignities offered unto him they bound him to a Tree and because he would not renounce his Christianity shot him with Arrow after Arrow their Cruelty taking Deliberation that he might the better digest one Pain before another succeeded so distinctly to protract his Torture though Confusion be better then Method in matters of Cruelty till not Mercie but want of a Mark made them desist according to the a Camden's Britan in the description of Suffolk Poets Expression Iam loca Vulneribus desunt nec dum furiosis Tela sed hyberna grandine plura volant Room wants for Wounds but Arrows do not fail From Foes which thicker fly then winter Hail After-Ages desiring to make amends to his Memory so over-acted their part in shrining sainting and adoring his Relicks at Bury S t. Edmonds that if those in Heaven be sensible of the Transctions on Earth this good Kings Body did not feel more Pain from the Fury of the Pagan Danes then his Soul is filled with holy Indignation at the Superstition of the Christian Saxons 23. However the VVest-Saxon King Ethelbert behaved himself bravely fighting King Ethelbert his prayer-victory with various Successe nine b William Malmesbury De Gestis Regum Anglorum lib. 2. pag. 42. Battels against the Danes though ninety nine had not been sufficient against so numerous an Enemy But we leave these things to the Historians of the State to relate We read of an c Gen. 31. 52. Heap of Stones made between Iacob and Laban with a mutuall Contract that neither should passe the same for Harm Thus would I have Ecclesiasticall and civil Historians indent about the Bounds and Limits of their Subjects that neither injuriously incroach on the Right of the other And if I chance to make an Excursion into the matters of the Common-wealth it is not out of Curiosity or Busybodinesse to be medling in other mens Lines but onely in an amicable way to give a kind Visit and to clear the mutuall Dependence of the Church on the Common-wealth Yet let me say that this War against the Danes was of Church-concernment for it was as much pro aris as pro focis as much for Religion as civil Interest But one War must not be forgotten Importunate Messengers brought the Tidings that the English were dangerously ingaged with the Danes at Essendune haply Essenden now in surrey and likely to be worsted King Ethelhert was at his Devotions which he would not omit nor abbreviate for all their Clamour No suit would he hear on Earth till first he had finished his Requests to Heaven Then having performed the part of pious Moses in the a Exod. 17. 11 Mount he began to act valiant Ioshua in the Valley The Danes are vanquished leaving Posterity to learn that time spent in Prayer is laid out to the best Advantage 24. But alas King Ethelbert heart-broken with grief this Danish Invasion was a mortal VVound 871 Dedecus Saxonica fortitudinis 5 the Cure whereof was rather to be desired then hoped for Ease for the present was all Art could perform King Ethelbert saw that of these Pagans the more he slew the more they grew which went to his valiant Heart Grief is an heavy Burthen and generally the strongest Shoulders are able to bear the least proportion thereof The good king therefore withered away in the Flower of his Age willingly preferred to encounter rather Death then the Danes for he knew how to make a joyfull End with the one but endless was his Contest with the other according
Yet the Pope endeavoured what lay in his power 16. to disswade Prince Lewis from his design 1215. to which at first he encouraged him Lewis Prince of France invited by the Barons to invade England and now forbad him in vain For where a Crown is the Game hunted after such hounds are easier laid on then either rated or hollowed off Yea ambition had brought this Prince into this Dilemma that if he invaded England he was accursed by the Pope if he invaded it not forsworn of himself having promised upon oath by such a time to be at London Over comes Lewis into England and there hath the principal learning of the Land the Clergie the strength thereof the Barons the wealth of the same the Londoners to joyn with him Who but ill requited King John for his late bounty to their City in first giving them a a Granted to the City Anno Dom. 1209. Grafton fol. 59. Mayor for their governour Gualo the Popes new Legat sent on purpose bestirr'd himself with Book Bell and Candle Excommunicating the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury with all the Nobility opposing King John now in protection of his Holiness But the commonness of these curses caused them to be contemned so that they were a fright to few a mock to many and an hurt to none 21. King John thus distressed An unworthy Embassie of King John to the King of Morocco sent a base degenerous and unchristian-like embassage to Admiralius Murmelius a Mahometan King of Morocco then very puissant and possessing a great part of Spain offering him on condition he would send him succour to hold the Kingdome of England as a vassal from him and to receive the Law b Mat. Paris pag. 245. placeth this two years sooner viz. An. 1213. of Mahomet The Moor marvellously offended with his offer told the Embassadors that he lately had read Pauls Epistles which for the matter liked him very well save onely that Paul once renounced that faith wherein he was born and the Jewish profession Wherefore he neglected King John as devoid both of piety and policie who would love his liberty and disclaim his Religion A strange tender if true Here whilest some alledg in behalf of King John that cases of extremity excuse counsels of extremity when liberty is not left to chuse what is best but to snatch what is next neglecting future safety for present subsistence we onely listen to the saying of Solomon c Eccles 7. 7. Oppression maketh a wise man mad In a fit of which fury oppressed on all sides with enemies King John scarce compos sui may be presumed to have pitched on this project 22. King John having thus tried Turk and Pope and both with bad success sought at last to escape those his enemies 17. whom he could not resist 1216. by a far The lamentable death of King John and fast march into the North-eastern Counties Where turning mischievous instead of valiant he cruelly burnt all the stacks of Corn of such as he conceived disaffected unto him doing therein most spight to the rich for the present but in fine more spoil to the poor the prices of grain falling heavy on those who were least able to bear them Coming to Lin he rewarded the fidelity of that Town unto him with bestowing on that Corporation his own a Camd. Brit. in Norfolk sword Anno Dom. 1216. which had he himself but known how well to manage Anno Regis Joh. 17. he had not so soon been brought into so sad a condition He gave also to the same place a faire silver Cup all gilded But few dayes after a worse Cup was presented to King John at Swinshed Abbey in Lincoln-shire by one Simon b Wil. Caxton in his Chron. called Fructus temp lib. 7. a Monk of poisoned wine whereof the King died A murther so horrid that it concerned all Monks who in that age had the Monopoly of writing Histories to conceal it and therefore give out sundry other causes of his death c Mat Paris pag. 287. Some report him heart-broken with grief for the loss of his baggage and treasure drowned in the passage over the washes it being just with God that he who had plagued others with fire should be punished by water a contrary but as cruel an element d Compare Mr Fox Martyr pag. 234. with Holynshed pag. 194. Others ascribe his death to a looseness and scouring with bloud others to a cold sweat others to a burning heat all effects not inconsistent with poyson so that they in some manner may seem to set down the symptomes and suppress his disease 23. It is hard to give the true character of this Kings conditions King Johns character delivered in the dark For we onely behold him through such light as the Friers his foes show him in who so hold the candle that with the shaddow thereof they darken his virtues and present onely his vices Yea and as if they had also poisoned his memory they cause his faults to swell to a prodigious greatness making him with their pens more black in conditions then the Morocco-King whose aid he requested could be in complexion A murtherer of his Nephew Arthur a defiler of the wives and daughters of his Nobles sacrilegious in the Church profane in his discourse wilful in his private resolutions various in his publick promises false in his faith to men and wavering in his Religion to God The favourablest expression of him falls from the pen of Roger Hoveden Princeps quidem magnus erat sed minùs felix Atque ut Marius utramque fortunam expertus Perchance he had been esteemed more pious if more prosperous it being an usual though uncharitable error to account mischances to be misdeeds But we leave him quietly buried in Worcester Church and proceed in our storie 24. Henry Henry the third under Tutors and Governors the third of that name Hen. 3 1. Octob. 2◠his Son succeeded him being but ten years old and was Crowned at Glocester by a moiety of the Nobility and Clergie the rest siding with the French Lewis Now what came not so well from the mouth of Abijah the son concerning his father Rehoboam posterity may no less truly and more properly pronounce of this Henry even when a man e 2 Chro. 16. 7. He was but a childe and tender-hearted But what strength was wanting in the Ivie it self was supplied by the Oaks his supporters his Tutors and Governours first William Mareshall Earl of Pembroke and after his death Peter Bishop of Winchester But of these two Protectors successively a sword-man and a Church-man the latter left the deeper impression on this our King Henry appearing more Religious then resolute devout then valiant His Reign was not onely long for continuance fifty six years but also thick for remarkable mutations happening therein 25. Within little more then a twelvemonth By what means King
1238. Ran. Cistrensis l. ult c. 34. T. Walsingham in Hypodigm Nenstriae Oxford took up his Lodging in the Abbey of Osney To him the Scholars in Oxford sent a Present of Victuals before dinner and after dinner came to tender their attendance unto him The Porter being an Italian demanded their business who answered him that they came to wait on the Lord Legate promising themselves a courteous Reception having read in b Prov. 18. 16. Ill requited Scripture A man's gift maketh room for him though here contrary to expectation they were not received Call it not Clownishness in the Porter because bred in the Court of Rome but carefulnesse for the safety of his Master 13. But whilst the Porter held the Doore in a dubious posture betwixt open and shut the Scholars forced their entrance In this juncture of time it unluckily happened that a poor Irish Priest begged an Almes in whose face the Clark of the Kitchin cast scalding-water taken out of the Caldron A Welsh Clerk beholding this bent his Bow by this time the Scholars had got VVeapons and shot the Clark of the Kitchin stark dead on the place 14. This Man thus killed The Legate's Brother kill'd by the Scholars of Oxford was much more then his plain place promised him to be as no meaner then the Brother of the Legate himself who being suspicious O how jealous is guiltinesse that he might find Italy in England and fearing to be poisoned appointed his Brother to over-see all food for his own eating And now the three Nations of Irish Welsh and English fell down-right on the Italians The Legate fearing as they came from the same VVombe to be sent to the same Grave with his Brother Anno Dom. 1238 secured himself fast locked up in the Tower of Osney Church Anno Regis Henrici 3. 22. and there â—at still and quiet all attired in his Canonicall Cope 15. But he it seems The Legate flies to the King trusted not so much to his Canonicall Cope as the Sable Mantle of Night under the Protection whereof he got out with a Guide to make his escape not without danger of drowning in the dark being five times to crosse the River then swelling with late rain as much as the Scholars with anger He made Fordes where he found none all known passages being way-laid and heard the Scholars following after railing on and calling him Vsurer Simoniack Deceiver of the Prince Oppressour of the people c. whilst the Legate wisely turned his Tongue into Heeles spurring with might and main to Abington where the Court then lay Hither he came being out of all breath and Patience so that entring the King's presence his Tears and Sighs were fain to relieve his Tongue not able otherwise to expresse his Miseries whom the King did most affectionatly compassionate 16. And now Woe to the poor Clergy of Oxford Oxford in a sad condition when both temporall and spirituall Armes are prepared against them Next day the King sent the Earle Warren with Forces against them and a double Commission Eripere arripere to deliver the remainder of the Italians little better then besieged in Osney Abbey and to seize on the Scholars of whom thirty with one Othe Legista forward it seems in the Fray against the Legate his Name-sake were taken Prisoners and sent like Felons bound in Carts to VValling ford-prison and other places of Restraint 17. Nor was the Legate lazy the while Interdicted by the Legate but summoning such Bishops as were nearest him interdicted the Vniversity of Oxford and excommunicated all such as were partakers in the Tumult which were not the young fry of Scholars but Clerks in Order and many of them Beneficed and now deprived of the profit of their Livings 18. From Abington the Legate removed to London Who returns to London lodging at Durham-house in the Strand the King commanding the Major of London to keep him as the Apple of his eye with watch and ward constantly about him Hither he assembled the Bishops of the Land to consider and consult about Reparation for so high an Affront 19. The Bishops pleaded hard for the Vniversity of Oxford as being the place wherein most of them had their Education The Bishops interecede for the University They alledged it was Secunda Ecclesia a second Church being the Nursery of Learning and Religion They pleaded also that the Churlishnesse of the Porter let in this sad Accident increased by the Indiscretion of those in his own Family adding also that the Clerks of Oxford had deeply smarted by their long Durance and Sufferings for their fault therein 20. Mollified with the Premisses All are reconciled the Legate at last was over-intreated to pardon the Clergy of Oxford on their solemn Submission which was thus performed They went from S t. Paul's in London to Durham-house in the Strand no short Italian but an English long Mile all on foot the Bishops of England for the more State of the Businesse accompanying them as partly accessary to their fault for pleading in their behalf When they came to the Bishop of Carlile's now VVorcester house the Scholars went the rest of their way bare-foot sine Capis Mantulis which some understand without Capes or Cloaks And thus the great Legate at last was really reconciled unto them 21. The mention of the house of the Bishop of Carlile Bishops ancient Innes in London minds me how anciently every Bishop as all principall Abbots had a House belonging to their See commonly called their Inne for them to lodge in when their occasions summoned them to London Not to mention those which still retain their Names as VVinchester Durham Ely c. We will only observe such which are swallowed up into other Houses conceiving it charitable to rescue their Memory from Oblivion House Salisbury S t. Davids Chichester Exeter Bath and Wells Landaf VVorcester Lichfi Convent Carlile Norwich York Hereford Place Fleet-street North of Bride wel Chancery lane By Temple-bar Strand Strand Strand Strand Strand Strand VVestminster Old Fish-street hill Built by Ralph Nevil Bishop of Chichester Walter Stapleton Bishop of Exeter Walter Lancton Bishop of Chester Ralph de Maydenction B p. of Heref. Turned into Dorcet House Small Tenements Lincolns Inne Essex House Arundel House Somerset House Somerset House Somerset House VVorcester House York House VVhite-hall A Sugar-maker ' s House I question whether the Bishop of Rochester whose Country-House at Brumlay is so nigh had ever a House in the City Let others recover the rest from Oblivion a hard task I believe they are so drowned in private Houses O let us secure to our selves a Luke 16. 9. everlasting habitations A valiant offer seing here no abiding mansion 22. Come we now to present the Reader with another offer of the Kings I fear it was not much more to represse Papal oppression b Pat. 25. of Henry the third mem
that in so short a time his memory was in the peaceable possession of so general a veneration as to be joyned in company with S t Augustine and Boethius two such eminent persons in their several capacities 24. The School-men principally imployed themselves in knotty and thorny Questions of Controversial Divinity School-men busied in needless difficulties Indeed as such who live in London and like populous places having but little ground for their foundations to build houses on may be said to enlarge the bredth of their houses in height I mean increasing their room in many stories one above another so the School-men in this age lacking the latitude of general learning and languages thought to enlarge their active mindes by mounting up So improving their small bottom with towring Speculations though some of things mystical that might not more of things difficult that could not most of things curious that need not be known unto us 25. Their Latin is generally barbarous Excuses for their bad latin counting any thing Eloquent that is Expressive going the nearest way to speak their own Notions though sometimes trespassing on Grammer abusing if not breaking * Opus operatum Priscians head therein Some impute this their bald and thred-bare language to a design that no vermin of Equivocation should be hid under the â—ap of their words whilest others ascribe it to their want of change and their poverty in learning to procure better Expressions 26. Yet these School-men agreed not amongst themselves in their judgments Their several divisions in judgment For Burley being Scholar to Scotus served him as Aristotle did Plato his Master maintaining a contrary faction against him Ocham his Scholar father of the Nominals opposed Scotus the founder of the Reals which two sactions divided the School-men betwixt them Holcot being a Dominican stifly resisted the Franciscans about the conception of the Virgin Mary which they would have without any original sin However the Papists when pressed that their Divisions Mar their Viritie a mark of the Church whereof they boast so much evade it by pleading that these poines are not de side onely in the out skirts of Religion and never concluded in any Councel to be the Articles of faith 27. All of these School-men were Oxford All Oxford most Merton Colledg most Merton Colledg men As the setting up of an eminent Artist in any place of a City draws Chapmen unto him to buy his wares and Apprentices to learn his Occupation So after Roger Bacon had begun School-Divinity in Merton Colledg the whole Gang and Genius of that house successively applied their studies thereunto and many repaired thither from all parts of the Land for instruction in that nature Mean-time Cambridg men were not Idle but otherwise imployed more addicting themselves to preaching whereof though the world took not so much notice possitive Divinity not making so much noise as controversial where men ingage more earnestness yet might be more to Gods glory and the saving of the souls of men 28. Some will wonder Why School-Divinity not so used in Oxford after this Age. seeing School-Divinity was so rise in Oxford in this Age for some hundred years together viz. from towards the end of Henries to the end of Edwards Reign both the third of their names how the study thereof should sink so sodainly in that Vniversity which afterwards produced not such eminent men in that kinde But hereof several reasons may be assigned 1. The Wars betwixt York and Lancaster soon after began a Controversie indeed which silenced School-velitations Students being much disheartened with those martial discords 2. Once in an Age the appetite of an university alters as to its diet in learning which formerly filled not to say surfeited with such hard questions for variety sake sought out other imployments 3. The sparks of Scholars wits in School-Divinity went out for want of fuel in that subject grown so trite and thred-bare nothing could be but what had been said of the same before Wherefore fine wits found out other wayes to busie themselves 4. Onely information of the brain no benefit to the purse accrued by such speculations which made others in after ages to divert their studies à Quaestionibus ad Quaestum from Metaphysical Quaeries to Case-divinity as more gainful and profitable best inabling them for hearing Confessions and proportioning Pennance accordingly Since the Reformation School-Divinity in both the Universities is not used as anciently for a sole-profession by it self to ingross all a mans life therein but onely taken as a preparative quality to Divinity Discreet men not drowning but dipping their mindes in the study thereof 28. Return we now to the Common-wealth which we left bad The sad distemper of England at this time and finde amended as an old fore without a plaister in cold weather King Edward rather wilsul then weak if wilsulness be not weakness and sure the same effects are produced by both ruin and destruction slighted his Queens company and such a Bed if left where Beauty without Grace seldom standeth long empty Queen Isabel blinded with fury mistook the party who had wronged her and revengeth her husbands faults on her own conscience living incontinently with R. Mortimer a man martial enough and of much merit otherwise save that an Harlot is a deep pit therein invisibly to bury the best deserts The two Spencers ruled all at pleasure and the King was not more forward to bestow favours on them as they free to deal affronts to others their superiours in birth and estate Thus men of yesterday have Pride too much to remember what they were the day before and providence too little to fore-see what they may be to morrow The Nobility then petty Kings in their own Countreys disdained such Mushrooms should insult over them and all the Spencers insolencies being scored on the Kings account no wonder if he unable to discharge his own engagements was broken by suretiship for others 29. I finde it charged on this King King Edward accused for betraying his priviledges to the Pope that he suffered the Pope to encroach on the dignity of the Crown to the great damage and more dishonour of the Nation Indeed his father left him a fair stake and a winning hand had a good Gamester had the playing thereof having recovered some of his priviledges from the Papal usurpation which since it seems his Son had lost back again though the particulars thereof in History do not so plainly appear Onely it is plain that to support himself and supply his necessities he complyed with the Clergy a potent party in that age favourably measuring out the causes of their cognizances for although in the Reign of his Father an hedg was made by an Act in that nature betwixt the Spiritual and Temporal Courts yet now a Ditch an new act was added to the former scene So that hereafter except wilfully they could not mutually trespass on each others
but exacted them in the notion of a Rent and Tribute due to the Pope his Master 52. This is that Polidore Virgil Be-lawrelleth the Quire of Wells who was Dignitary of the Cathedral of Wells and as I take it Archdeacon of Taunton on the Quire whereof he bestowed Hangings flourished with the Lawrel Tree and as I remember wrote upon them SUNT POLIDORI MUNERA VIRGILII But would he had spared his benefaction to the Church of Wells on condition he had been no Malefactor to the Church of England yea to Religion and Learning in generall if it be true what commonly is reported 53. For he wrote a Latine History of Britain A Malefactour to Posterity for burning MS. from the Original of the Nation untill Anno Dom. 153. the yeare of King Henry the eighth out of many rare Manuscripts which he had collected together Now partly to raise the reputation of his own Writings that he might seem no lazie Transcriber partly to render himself out of the reach of confutation being suspected not over-faithfull in his Relation he is said to have burnt all those rare Authours which he could compasse into his possession Thus Tyrant-like he cut down those stairs whereby he ascended the Throne of his own knowledge If this be true the World may thank Polidore Virgil for his work de Inventione Rerum but have cause to chide not to say curse his Memory for his Act de Perditione Librorum 54. I have met with a paper of Verses Two-edged Verses which like a two-edged Sword cut on both sides plainly at Polidore Virgil but obscurely at a later Plagiary and in my opinion not unworthy to be inserted Leyland's supposed Ghost Am I deceiv'd or doth not Leyland's Ghost Complain of wrong sustained after death As Virgil's Polidore accus'd his host The Tracian King for cruell breach of Faith And Treasures gain'd by stopping of his breath Ah greedy Gardian t' enjoy his goods Didst plunge his Princely Ward into the floods Am I deceiv'd or doth not Leyland's spirit Complain with th' Ghosts of English Notaries Whom Polidorus Virgil robb'd of merit Bereft of Name and sacks of Histories While wetch he ravisht English Libraries Ah! wicked Book-thief whosoever did it Should One burn all to get one single Credit Am I deceiv'd or doth not Leyland's spirit Make heu cry for som Book-treasure stealth Rifling his works and razing Name Merit Whereby are smother'd a Prince-given wealth A Learned Writer's Travel Wits and Health All these he spent to doe his Countrey pleasure O save his name the world may know his treasure I am deceivd for Leylands ghost doth rest From plaints crys with souls of blessed men But Heaven and Humane Laws cannot digest That such rare fruits of a laborious Pen Came to be drown'd in such a thanklesse Den. Thus Heaven and all Humanity doth sue That Leyland dead may have his Titles due Who this second Plagiarie was complained of for plundering Leyland if the Reader cannot conjecture I will not tell such the honour I bear to his admirable performances though herein not to be excused 55. Papal power thus extinguished in England How Papal power in England was cantoned it is worth our enquiry where the same for the future was fixed which we finde not intirely setled in any One but according to justice and equity divided amongst many Sharers therein 56. And first God first had his share Give unto God the things which are Gods What the Pharisees said was true in the Doctrine though false in the Use thereof as applied to our Saviour whom they mistook for a meer man * Mark 7. Who can forgive sins but God alone This paramount power no lesse blasphemously than arrogantly usurped by the Pope claiming an absolute and authoritative pardoning of Sins was humbly and justly restored to the high God of Heaven 57. Restitution was made to the second Person in the Trinity Christ his due of that Universal jurisdiction over the whole Church as belonging to Christ alone 1 Pet. 2. 25. who is the Sheepherd and Bishop of our souls and a badge of Antichrist for the Pope proudly to assume the same 58. To the Holy Ghost was restored that Infallibility The holy Spirit his portion which to him doth properly pertain as being the Spirit of Truth which neither will deceive nor can be deceived John 15. 26. 16. 23. and which hath promised to lead his Church in generall into all Truth but never fixed any inerrability on any particular person or succession of single persons whatsoever 59. And now give unto Caesar the things that are Caesar's The King comes to claim His own right The King assumes his share what the Kings of Judah his Predecessours in Soveraignty had by the Word of God and Christian Emperours by the practise of the Primitive times did possesse In order whereunto the Parliament did notifie and declare that Ecclesiastical power to be in the King which the Pope had formerly unjustly invaded Yet so that they reserved to themselves besides other priviledges which we leave to the Learned in the Law the confirming power of all Canons Ecclesiastical so that the person or property of Refusers should not be subjected to temporal penalty without consent of Parliament 60. Of this power thus declar'd in the King part thereof He kept in Himselfe as to call and dissolve Convocations at His pleasure to grant or deny them Commission to debate of Religion to command Archbishops and Bishops to be chosen in vacant Sees to take order for the due Administration of the Word and Sacraments 61. The other part of power Ecclesiastical the King passed over to the Archbishop of Canterbury as His Substitute first to grant Faculties in cases not repugnant to the Law of God necessary for Honour and Security of the King formerly wont to be remedied in the See of Rome Secondly to determine Causes Ecclesiastical in his Court whence lay an Appeal to the Court of Delegates c. 62. The representative Clergie had power by the King's leave to make Canons and Constitutions whilst each Bishop in his respective Diocesse Priest in his Parish were freer than formerly in execution of their Office acquitted from Papal dependance 63. Lastly every English Lay-Man was restored to his Christian Birth right namely to his judgment of practical discretion in perusing the Scriptures in his own Language formerly swallowed up in the Ocean of the Pope's Infallibility Thus on the depluming of the Pope every bird had his own feather in the partage whereof what he had gotten by sacriledge was restored to God what by Usurpation was given back to the King Church and State what by Oppression was remitted to particular Christians SECTION III. Ann. Reg. TO Master HENRY BARNARD Ann. Dom. LATE OF LONDON Merchant THough lately you have removed your habitation into Shropshire My pen is resolved to follow after and finde you out Seeing the
two hundred and fifty Writers of Name and note as Pitzeus * Catalogue p. 966. accounteth them 4. What this S. Equitius was Hâ—e and Crie after S. Equitius pretended Founder of our first English Monks is worth our enquirie Sure he could not be that Equitius of whom the African Bishops complained in the Councell of Carthage That by indirect courses he had invaded the Priesthood desiâ—ing by their b Acta Concil sect 32. 60. Legats whom they sent to the Emperour That he might be expelled that Office Yet he in defiance of their endevours went about to disturb the peace of the Church More probable it is he was either Equitius a Deacon in the Apamean Church flourishing in the fourth Century and famous for his faith and fervency in Religion in c Theodoret. lib. 3. cap. 27. assisting Marcellus Bishop thereof to demolish the Temple of Jupiter or else his contemporary Equitius Consul of Rome with Gratian An. 378 or some other unknown unto us But be he who he himself or any other pleaseth brother if they will to S. George on Horse back he was never father of any Monks in England 5. I intended to present the Reader Why habits of Monks not here presented with the habits of Benedictines and all other Orders for the fashion matter and colour thereof But understanding the industrious work called Monasticon is comming sorth which hath the speed of this my Book for a Term or two wherein that Subject is handled at large I thought better to forbear Partly because I presume Master Dadsworth an eminent instrument in that usefull work better acquainted than I am with their Taylors partly because my wardrobe of their clothes coming so long after his will be beheld but as from the second hand fetched from Long lane and his new bought out of the Draper's shop 6. The Augustinian Monks succeed Augustinian Monks younger than the Benedictines in England though older in Europe For S. Augustine of Hippo on whom these Monks would willingly recover themselves was S. Benet's Senior by sixty years I cannot believe that they came over into England what some affirm precise Anno 636 others 640. when Birinus was Bishop of Dorchester or that d Josephâ—â— Pamphilâ—â— in his Cronicon Augustin 1059 they were seated in London being rather inclined to believe that Eudo the Dapifer Sewer if you please to King Henry the first first brought them into England Anno 1105 and that S. John's at Colchester was the prime place of their residence However I finde that Waltham Abbey for Benedictines at the first had its Copie altered by King Henry the second and bestowed on Augustinians 7. These Augustinians were also called Canons Regular Whether H be a letter where by the way I meet with such a nice distinction which dishearrens me from pretending to exactnesse in reckoning up these Orders For this I finde in our English e Cbaucer in the Plow-mans Tale. Ennius And all such other Counterfaitours Chanons Canons and such disguised Boen Goddes enemies and Traytours His true religion hau soule despised It seems the H here amounteth to a letter so effectuall as to discriminate Chanons from Canons though both Canonici in Latine but what should be the difference betwixt them I dare not interpose my conjecture I have done with these Augustinians when I have observed that this Order in England afforded * Reckoned up by Piâ—zeus in Iudicâ— p. 974. threescore and ten eminent Writers and one in Germany worth them all in effect I mean Martin Luther who by his writings gave a mortall wound to all these Orders yea and to the root of the Romish Religion 8. Gilbertine Monks Gilbertine Monks may be the third a mongrel Order observing some select Rules partly of S. Bennet partly of S. Augustine So named from Gilbert son to Joceline a Knight Lord of Sempringham in Lincoln-shire where 1148 first they were planted Whereupon this Order may boast that it alone is a native and Indegena whereas Benedictines are by original Italians Augustinians Affrican Carthusians French Dominicans Spanish c. pure English by the extraction thereof This Gilbert unhandsome but not unlearned erected this Order contrary to Justinians constitution who forbad double Monasteries wherein men and women lived together though secluded under one roof He survived to see thirteen Houses of this his own Order and in them seventeen hundred Gilbertine Brothers and Sisters Yet I finde no Writer of this Orâ—er conceiving them so well busied with their Company in their Convent they had little leisure for the writing of Books 9. Carthusian Monks make up a Messe Carthusian Monks much famed for their mortified lives and abstinence from all flesh one Bruno first founded them in the Dolphinate in France Anno 1080 and some 60 years after they were brought over into England I wonder men fasting so much should have so high spirits no Order standing more stoutly on their priviledges insomuch when the means of all Covents were valued in the Reign of * Some years before the dissolution of Abbeys King Henry the eighth a peculiar clause was added to the Patent of the Commissioners impowering them particularly to rate Charter-house in London However their Books there being eleven * Pitzeus in Indice p. 973. learned Authors of English Carthusians contain much tending to mortification and out of them Parsons the Jesuite hath collected a good part of his Resolutions 10. So much of Monks Monks and Fryers how they differ come we now to Fryers and it is necessary to premise what was the distinction betwixt them For though some will say the matter is not much if Monks and Friers were confounded together yet the distinguishing of them condueeth much to the clearing of History Some make Monks the Genus and Friers but the Species so that all Fryers were Monks but è contra all Monks were not Fryers Others that Monks were confined to their Cloisters whilst more liberty was allowed to Fryers to goe about and preach in neighbouring Parishes Others that Monks were in those Convents who had a Bishop over them as Canterbury Norwich Durham c. but never any Fryers in such places where the Bishop was the supreme and they in some sort had the power of his Election I see it is very hard just to hit the joynt so as to cleave them asunder at an hairs bredth Authors being so divided in their opinions But the most essentiall difference whereon we most confide is this Monks had nothing in propriety but all in common Fryers had nothing in propriety nor in common but being Mendicants begg'd all their subsistance from the charity of others True it is they had Cells or Houses to dwell or rather hide themselves in so the Foxes have holes and the Birds of the aire have nests but all this went for nothing seeing they had no means belonging thereunto Yea it hath borne a tough debate
represent And seeing Sir Thomas More would have his own jests when dying no wonder if he makes others to jeer when dead 6. These two Supplications pressing both together for audience and reception The first Supplication best received that of the Beggars on earth found the best entertainment Whether because it came first which we know is great advantage in Beggars first come first served Or because these Terrestrial beggars were neerer at hand and so best able to manage their own suit whilst those in Purgatory were conceived at a greater distance Or chiefly because their Supplication suggested matter of profit to the King and His Courtiers and such whispers sound loud and commonly meet with attentive ears And as an introduction to the dissolution of all Abbeys spies were sent forth to make strict discovery of mens behaviours therein Indeed the Lord Cromwell Scout-Master-Generall in this designe stayed at the Court whilst his subordinate Emissaries men of as prying eyes as afterwards they proved of gripple hands sent unto him all their intelligence in manner and form as in due time shall ensue The lesser Monasteries bestowed on the King NOW because some moneths were imployed in that service before a perfect account was returned to the Lord Cromwell The suppressing of the smaller Monasteries may here seasonably be inserted For in the twenty seventh of the King's Reign Anno 1539 a motion was made in Parliament A gainfull motion made for the King That to support the King's States and supply His wants all Religious Houses might be conferred on the Crown which were not able clearly to expend above Two hundred pounds a year 2. Some may report Reported by mistake opposed by Bishop Fisher that John Fisher Bishop of Rochester earnestly though pleasently opposed the motion by alledging an Apologue out of Aesope That the Helve of the Axe craved a Handle of the wood of Oaks onely to cut off the Serebowes of the Tree but when it was a complete Instramentall Axe it felled down all the wood Applying it That the grant of these smaller Houses would in fine prove destructive to all the rest But Fisher being now in his grave this could not be spoken in this Parliament which with more probability was formerly urged by him against Cardinal Wolsey in dissolving the forty Houses whereof before 3. This Proposition found little opposition in either Houses Easily passed in Parliament Henry the eighth was a King and His necessities were Tyrants and both suing together for the same thing must not be denied besides the larger thongs they cut out of other mens leather the more intire they preserved their own hide which made the Parliament to ease their own purses by laying the load on those lesser Houses which they accordingly passed to the Crown 4. The Lord Herbert in his a Of Henry 8 pag. 376. Historie complaineth and that justly That this Statute for dissolution of the lesser Monasteries doth begin very bluntly A Preamble of importance restored out of the Records to the Printed Statute without any formall Preamble in the Printed Books they are Published It seemeth that herein he never searched the Record it self otherwise industrious in that kinde to which a solemn Preface is prefixed shewing some Reasons of the dissolution and pious uses to which they were attained In form as followeth The Preamble is this Forasmuch as manifest sin vitious carnall and abominable living is daily used and committed commonly in such little and small Abbeys Priories and other religious houses of Monks Canons and Nuns where the Congregation of such religious persons is under the number of twelve persons whereby the Governours of such religious Houses and their Covent spoile destroy consume and utterly waste as well the Churches Monasteries Priories principall Houses Farms Granges Lands Tenements and Hereditaments as the ornaments of the Churches and their goods and Chattels to the high displeasure of Almighty God slander of good Religion and to the great infamy of the King's Hignesse and the Realm if redresse should not be had thereof And albeit that many continuall Visitations hath been heretofore had by the space of two hundred years and more for an honest and charitable reformation of such unthrifty carnall and abominable living yet neverthelesse little or no amendment is hitherto had but their vitious living shamefully increaseth and augmenteth and by a cursed custome so grown and infested that a great multitude of the religious persons in such small Houses do rather choose to rove abroad in Apostasie than to conform themselves to the observation of good Religion so that without such small Houses be utterly suppressed and the Religion therein committed to the great and honourable Monasteries of Religion in this Realm where they may be compelled to live religioussly for reformation of their lives there can else be no redresse nor reformation in that behalf In consideration whereof the King 's most royall Majesty being Supreme head in earth under God of the Church of England daily studying and devising the increase advancement and exaltation of true doctrine and virtue in the said Church to the onely glory and honour of God and the totall extirping and destruction of vice and sin having knowledge that the premises be true as well by the compts of his late visitations as by sundry credible informations considering also that divers and great solemn Monasteries of this Realm wherein thanks be to God Religion is right well kept and observed be destitute of such full numbers of religious persons as they ought and may keep have thought good that a plain Declaration should be made of the premises as well to the Lords spirituall and Temporall as to other His loving Subjects the Commons in this present Parliament assembled WHEREUPON the said Lords and Commons by a great deliberation finally be resolved That it is and shall be much more to the pleasure of Almighty God and for the honour of this His Realm that the possessions of such small religious Houses not being spent spoiled and wasted for increase of maintenance of sin should be used and converted to better uses and the unthrifty religious persons so spending the same to be compelled to reform their lives And hereupon most humbly desire the King's Highnesse that it may be enacted by authority of this present Parliament That His Majesty shall have to Him and to Hit Heirs for ever all and singular such Monasteries His Majesty shall have and enjoy c. As it foloweth in the printed b Cap. 28. Statute In this Preamble two principles are laid down of infallible truth Two principles which must not be questioned and posterity must not be so presumptuous as to question them 1. The smallest Convents were the greatest sinners and they who had the least lands led the leudest lives 2. It was harder to reform little Covents than those that were greater It seems such small Houses like little fishes could not be caught with the
Lands should revert to the true Heirs of the said Founders if then in beeing 8. But such consider not that such a Reservation would have favoured more of wildnesse than wisdome in that Age Basily confuted as well might one have sought to secure himself with a shelter against the falling of the skies as equally probable as the diverting of Abbey-Lands to other intentions Besides such a jealous clause might be interpreted hereticall to put into peoples fancies a feizability of such alterations Yea I have heard it questioned by the Learned in the Law whether such a conditionall settlement with such a clause were Legall or no many maintaining that such Donations must be absolute But suppose such a Clause in their Foundations it had not much befriended them at this time seeing Cables are as easily cut off as Twine-threads by power of Parliament when disposed to make such a dissolution 9. Now some conceived it just Abbey-Lands should have been restored to the Heirs of their Founders Strong faith to believe so much of King Henry's charity but seeing the most and greatest Abbeys were built and endowed before the Conquest it was hard to finde out their Heirs if extant Besides this would minister matter of much litigiousnesse equally to share them amongst their many Benefactors Wherefore the King the Founder Generall of them all mediately or immediately in himself or in His Subjects as who in His person or Ancestors confirmed consented or at least connived at their Foundations may charitably be presumed to seize them all into His own hands so to cut off the occasion of dangerous division amongst His subjects about the partition of those Estates SECTION V. To the Right Honourable The Lady ELIZABETH POWLET of St. George-Hinton MADAM THere be three degrees of gratitude according to mens severall abilities The first is to requite the second to deserve the third to confesse a benefit received He is a happy man that can doe the first no honest man that would not doe the second a dishonest man who doth not the third I must be content in reference to your favours on me to sit down in the last Form of thankfulnesse it being better to be a Lagge in that School than a Trewant not at all appearing therein Yea according to our Saviours counsell and comfort the lowest place is no hindrance to a * * Luke 14. 10. higher when the Master of the houshold shall be pleased to call him up When this is done and God shall ever enable me with more might my gratitude shall wait on your Lady-ship in a greater proportion Mean time this Present having otherwise little of worth may plead somthing of propernesse therein seeing Somerset-shire is the chief subject of this Section the same County which receiveth honour from You by Your Birth and returneth it to You by Your Baronry therein God blesse You in all Your relations and make Your afflictions which are briers and thistles in themselves become sweet-brier and holy-thistle by sanctifying them unto You. Of Miracles in generall to which Monasteries did much pretend RIGHT is the Rule of what is So A true Miracle described and what is otherwise We will therefore premise the description of a true Miracle A Miracle is a work of God passing the power of nature done for the confirmation of Faith on the Mission generally of a new Ministry 1. Worke of God a Psalm 72. 18. who onely doth wondrous things For though He sometimes useth men as Morall instruments whereby yet never as Naturall causes to effect Miracles 2. Passing the power of Nature Hence it is that it is not done by leisure but presently not by degrees but perfectly God's Cures are never subject to Relapse once healed and ever healed except the party run on the score of a new guilt Thou art b John 5. 14. made whole sinne no more left a worse thing befall thee 3. Done for the confirmation of faith God will not make his works cheap by prostituting them meerly for the satisfaction of mans curiosity 4. On the Mission generally of a new Ministery For although some sprinkling of Miracles on other occasions yet their main body was done by Moses a new Law-giver to the Jewes by Elias and Elisha two grand Restorers adequate almost to a Giver of the Law in a generall-visible defection to Idolatry by Christ and his Apostles as the first Preachers of the Gospel In this our description no mention of the rarity of Miracles because the same resulteth from the premises frequencie abating from the due wonder thereof 2. Now that such Miracles long since are ceased Miracles long since are ceased appears by the confession of antient Fathers and most ingenious Romanists S. Chrysost 23 Hom on S. John thus expresseth himselfe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 For even now there be Seekers and Sayers wherefore also now are not Miracle done for if thou beest a Believer as thou oughtest to be and dost love Christ as thou oughtest to love him thou hast no need of Miracles For Miracles are given to unbelievers 3. S. Augustine passing his Censure on the Miracles of his Age By Saint Angustine's confession had so low an opinion of their truth that he ranked them under two c De Unitate Ecclesiae cap. 16. heads 1. Figmenta mendacium hominum Forgeries of lying men 2. Portenta fallacium spirituum Prodigies of deceitfull Devils 4. Bishop Fisher himself writing against d De Captivitate Babylonica cap. 11. Luther and occasionally treating of the power of Miracles Cujus effectum nune nullum cernimus of which saith he we now see no effect which addeth to the wonder that so wise a man should engage in the foolish wonder of the holy Maid of Kent 5. The true cause of the ceasing of Miracles is not any want of Divine power to effect them Why Miracles ceased as if that infinitenesse could ever like Naomi be superannuated and effoete to have no more true wonders in the womb thereof but because Miracles are the swadling cloathes of infant-Churches And when Doctrines are once established and received in a Church Miracles are impertinent yea it is no better than a tempting of God after such assurance given long since to the Truth still to expect a miraculous confirmation thereof 6. Wherefore when the importunity of Papists presseth us to produce Miracles to atrest our Religion The Magazine of Protestant Miracles we return unto them That ours is an old Faith founded long since on the Scriptures and we may justly lay claim to all the Miracles in the New Testament to be ours because done in demonstration of that Doctrine which we at this day doe defend and are the Seals of that Instrument the writing wherein we desire and endeavour to maintain and practice 7. Such forgery must needs be an high and heinous offence If the counterfeiting of the Mark Tokens Counterfeiting Miracles a heinous offence and
The Queen made Sir Tho Tresham Lord Prior of this Order who the thirtieth of November 1557 received the Order of the Crosse at Westminster and was solemnly inducted into his place He was of an antient family and large estate and had done the Queen Knights service proclaiming Her in the highest contest with Queen Jane If the dimension of his Body may be guessed by his finger and his finger by his Ring which have seen in the possession of his Kinsman William Tresham Esq of Newton in Northampton-shire he was a little Gyant and farre greater than his pourtraicture on his Monument almost demolisht in Rushton-Church in the same County But Alexander's souldiers were not in proportion so big as their shields left in India and possible that Ring of State serving for a Seale was rather borne about him than worn on his finger 7. Re-edified by devout persons It is out of doubt that Papists contributed many pretious Utensils unto these Orders as also that they were bountifull in repairing their decayed Houses to fit them for their habitation but by Sanders his leave No visible refunding of land doth appear Which if he had known of no doubt he would have told posterity as tending according to his principles so much to the credit of those persons I say again though Queens Examples carry a kinde of Mandamus in them yet herein Her best Subjects and Servants were so unmannerly as to suffer Her Grace to go alone by Her self in this Act without any attendants as to the restitution of any entire Religious house to its former Order No not Anthony Browne Viscount Montacute though formerly solemnly employed in an Ambassy to the Pope to reconcile the Church of England to Rome would part with his rich Abbey of Battaile in Sussex or poor Priory of Barnewell nigh Cambridge c. but kept all his pluralities in that nature though otherwise we believe him most bountifull to those of his own Religion 8. The Catholick Princes Meaning Philip and Mary and surely though we cannot insist on the particulars that Kings inclinations are sufficiently known zealous for the promoting of His own Religion However it is almost incredible what a qualme on this occasion came over the hearts of the stoutest Abbey-land Mongers in England fearing in processe of time a reverting of them to their former use the rather because Cardinall Poole in that Act in this Queens Reign to secure Abbey-lands to their Owners without the passing whereof to pacifie so many persons concerned Papistry could not have been restored in that Parliament did not as some think absolve their consciences from restitution But onely made a palliate cure the Church but suspending that power which in due time she might put in execution 3. This made many suspect that such edifices of Abbeys A generall jealousie of Abbey-holders which still were extant entire looked lovingly on their antient Owners in hope to be restord unto them In prevention whereof such as possest them for the present plucked out their eyes by levelling them to the ground and shaving from them as much as they could all Abbey-Characters disguising them as much as might be in a Lay-habit matching and mingling them with lands in another Tenure because on this very motion Abbey lands sunk two years purchase in the common valuation 4. Nor must I forget one passage in Derby-shire Nimianon cautela Non nocet a certain information whereof I have received from that skilful Antiquary and my respected Kinsman Samuel Roper of Lincolnes-Inne how one Thacker being possessed of Repingdon Abbey in Derby-shire alarumed with this news that Q. Mary had set up these Abbeys again and fearing how large a reach such a precedent might have upon a Sunday belike the better day the better deed called together the Carpenters and Masons of that County and plucked down in one day Church-work is a cripple in going up but rides post in coming down a most beautifull Church belonging thereunto adding He would destroy the Nest for fear the Birds should build therein again 5. And now when a Papist have done commending Q. Mary The best work of Q. Mary a Protestant may begin I say Her setting up the Hospitall of the Savoy was a better work than any instanced in by Sanders for the relief of poor people First because poor qua poor may be said to be Jure Divino * Prov. 22. 2. The rich and poor meet together and the Lord maketh them both Not onely as Creatour of their persons but Assigner of their conditions Besides the Poor is a continuall Order in the Church by the words of our Saviour * John 12. 8. The poor ye have alwaies with you but more properly hereof in the Reign of Queen Mary Queen Elizabeth demolisheth the new-erected Convents Queen Elizabeth coming to the Crown Violent alterations dangerous was not over-busie at the first but for some moneths permitted all things to remain in statu quo priùs Insomuch that in the first Parliament of Her summoning She sent Her Writs to the aforesaid Lord Prior Tresbam and Abbot Feckenham to make their appearance with the rest of Her Barons in Her Great Councell Whither they repaired and wherein they took their places accordingly 2. Sir Thomas as Lord Prior above but the Abbot beneath all the a See a List of them sitting in Sir Tho Cottons Library Temporal Lords being the lag of the House and placed under Oliver Lord S. John of Blet netsho lately made the second Baron of Queen Eliz Her creation But they had hardly set down on their seats before they were raised up and dissolved with all the rest of the late-restored Orders 3. I have not met to my best remembrance with any Statute A Quaere to the learned in Law enacted in the Reign of Queen Mary whereby She was legally empowred for the re-erection of these Convents done it seems by Her Prerogative by connivance not concurrence of the Parliament Nor can I finde in the first year of Queen Elizabeth any particular Statute wherein as in the Regin of King Henry the eighth these Orders are nominatim suppressed this probably being supposed needlesse as I conceive with submission to the Learned in that Profession their Houses having no Legal settlement Or else when the general Statutes against Superstition were layed like the Ax to the root of the Tree these Orders are under-branches fell of themselves by virtue of the Queens Commission for the same 4. I intended by way of a farewell-Corollary to present the Reader with a List of the Lord Priors of S. Iohn's An imperfect List better than none from Iordanus Briset their first Founder But their Records being all burnt in that fire which was kindled by Straw in his commotion it is impossible to compleat the Catalogue At and since which difaster such as we can recover are not contiguous in times and distanced with many years betwixt them though perhaps
antient amongst the Barons to the degree and dignity of Viscounts wherein that it may long flourish in plenty and happinesse is the daily prayer of Your Honours most obliged Servant THOMAS FVLLER THE Church-History OF BRITAIN KING HENRY the eighth Jan. 28. though dying excommunicate in the Church of Rome The hopefull beginning of King Edward had notwithstanding His Obsequies solemnly performed at Paris in France 1546. 7. by the command of Francis the French a Godwin in Edvardo â—exto pag. 158. King presuming so much on His own power and the Pope's patience otherwise such courtesie to His friend might have cost Him a curse to Himself Then began King Edward His Son Ann. Reg. Ed. 6. 1. to reign scarce ten years old Ann. Dom. full of as much worth as the model of His age could hold No pen passeth by Him without praising Him though none praising Him to His full deserts Yea Sanders himself having the stinch of his railing tongue over-sented with the fragrant ointment of this Prince's memory though jeering His for His want of age which was God's pleasure and not King Edward's fault and mocking Him for His Religion the others highest honour alloweth Him in other respects large commendations 2. No sooner was He come to the Crown Peace and prosperity to the Protestants in England but a peaceable dew refreshed Gods inheritance in England formerly patched with persecution and this good Angel struck off the fetters from many Peters in prison preserving those who were appointed to die Onely Thomas Dobbie Fellow of S. Johns in Cambridge committed to the Counter in Bread street and condemned for speaking against the Masse died of a natural death in respect of any publick punishment by Law inflicted on him but whether or no any private impression of violence hastened his end God alone knoweth His speedy death prevented the b Fox Acts Mon. Vol. 2. pag. 655. pardon which the Lord Protectour intended to send him Divine Providence so ordering it that he should touch not enter see not taste behold not reap benefit on earth of this Reformation Other Confessours which had fled beyond sea as John Hooper Miles c Senders de Schis Anglic. lib. 2. pag. 230. Coverdale c. returned with joy into their Countrey and all Protestants which formerly for fear had dissembled their religion now publickly professed the same Of these Archbishop Cranmer was the chiefest who though willingly he had done no ill and privately many good offices for the Protestants yet his cowardly compliance hitherto with Poperie against his conscience cannot not be excused Ann. Dom. 1546-47 serving the times present in his practice Ann Reg. Ed. 6 1. and waiting on a future alteration in his hopes and desires 3. Edward Semaure Commissionners sent into several Counties with Instructions to reform the King's Uncle lately made Lord Protectour Jan. 28. and Duke of Somerset ordered all in Church and State He by the King's power or if you please the King in his protection took speedy order for Reformation of Religion And being loth that the people of the Land should live so long in errour and ignorance till a Parliament should be solemnly summoned which for some Reasons of State could not so quickly be call'd in the mean time by His own Regall power and authority and the advise of His wise and honourable Counsell chose Commissioners and sent them with Instructions into severall parts of the Kingdome for the rooting out of superstition the substance whereof thirty six in number we have here presented The King's Injunctions 1. That all Ecclesiasticall persons observe the Lawes for the abolishing the pretended and usurped power of the Bishop of Rome and confirmation of the Kings authority and supremacie 2. That once a Quarter at least they sincerely declare the Word of God disswading their people from superstitious fancies of Pilgrimages praying to Images c. exhorting them to the works of faith mercy and charitie 3. That Images abused with Pilgrimages and offerings thereunto be forthwith taken down and destroyed and that no more wax-Candles or Tapers be burnt before any Image but onely two lights upon the high Altar before the Sacrament shall remain still to signifie that Christ is the very light of the world 4. That every Holy day when they have no Sermon the Pater noster Credo and Ten Commandements shall be plainly recited in the Pulpit to the Parishioners 5. That Parents and Masters bestow their Children and Servants either to learning or some honest occupation 6. That such who in Cases exprest in the Statute are absent from their Benefices leave learned and expert Curates 7. That within three Months after this Visitation the Bible of the larger volume in English and within twelve Months Erasmus his Paraphrase on the Gospel be provided and conveniently placed in the Church for people to read therein 8. That no Ecclesiasticall persons haunt Ale-houses or Taverns or any place of unlawfull gameing 9. That they examine such who come to confession to them in Lent whether they can recite their Creed Pater noster and ten Commandements in English before they receive the blessed Sacrament of the Altar or else they ought not to presume to come to Gods board 10. That none be admitted to preach except sufficiently licensed 11. That if they have heretofore extolled Pilgrimages Reliques worshipping of Images c. they now openly recant and reprove the same as a common errour groundlesse in Scripture 12. That they detect and present such who are Letters of the Word of God in English and Fautours of the Bishop of Rome his pretended power 13. That a Register-Book be carefully kept in every Parish for Weddings Christnings and Burialls 14. That all Ecclestasticall persons not resident upon their Benefices and able to dispend yearly twenty pounds and above shall in the presence of the Church-Wardens or some other honest men distribute the fourtieth part of their revenues amongst the poor of the Parish 15. That every Ecclesiasticall person shall give competent exhibition to so many Schollers in one of the Universities as he hath hundred pounds a year in Church promotions 16. That the fift part of their Benefices be bestowed on their Mansion-houses or Chancells till they be fully repaired 17. That he readeth these Injunctions once a Quarter 18. That none bound to pay Tithes detain them by colour of Duty omitted by their Curates and so redoub one wrong with another 19. That no person henceforth shall alter any Fasting-day that is commanded or manner of Common Prayer or Divine Service otherwise then specified in these Injunctions untill otherwise ordered by the Kings authority 20. That every Ecclesiasticall person under the degree of Batchelour of Divinity shall within three Months after this Visitation provide of his own the New Testament in Latine and English with Erasmus his Paraphrase thereon And that Bishops by themselves and their Officers shall examine
the Lord Protectour or by the Archbishop of Canterbury should take upon him to preach in any open audience upon pain in the said Proclamation contained and that upon hope and assurance that those being chosen and elect men should preach and set forth onely to the people such things as should be to Gods honour and the benefit of the Kinges Majesties subjects Yet neverthelesse His Highnesse is advertised that certain of the said preachers so licenced not regarding such good admonitions as hath been by the said Lord Protectour and the rest of the Councell on His Majesties behalf by Letters Ann. Dom. 1548 or otherwise given unto them Ann. Reg. Ed. 6. 2. hath abused the said authority of preaching and behaved themselves irreverently and without good order in the said preachings contrary to such good instructions and advertisements as was given unto them whereby much contention and disorder might rise and insue in this his Majesties Realm wherefore his Highnesse minding to see very shortly one uniforme order throughout this his Realm and to put an end to all controversies in Religion so farre as God shall give grace for which cause at this time certain Bishops and notable learned men by his hignesse commandement are congregate hath by th' advise aforesaid thought good although certain and many of the said preachers so before licenced have behaved themself very discretly and wisely and to the honor of God and his highnesse contentation yet at this present and untill such time that the said Order shall be set forth generally throughout this His Majesties Realme to inhibit and by these presents doth inhibit generally as well the said Preachers so before licenced as all manner of persons whosoever they be to preach in open audience in the pulpit or otherwise by any sought colour or fraud to the disobeying of this commandement to the intent that the whole Clergie in this mean space might apply themself to prayer to Almighty God for the better atchieving of the same most Godly intent and purpose not doubting but that also His loving Subjects in the mean time will occupie themself to Gods honour with due prayer in the Church and patient hearing of the Godly Homelies heretofore set forth by His Highnesse Injunctions unto them and so endevour themself that they may be the more ready with thankefull obedience to receive a most quiet Ann. Reg. Ed. 6. 2. godly Ann. Dom. 1548. and uniform order to be had throughout all His said Realms and Dominions And therefore hath willed all His loving Officers and Ministers as well Justices of peace as Majors Sheriffs Bailiffs Constables or any other His Officers of what estate degree or condition soever they be to be attendant upon this Proclamation and commandement and to see the infringers or breakers thereof to be imprisoned and His Highnesse or the Lord Protectors grace or His Majesties Councell to be certified thereof immediately as they tender His Majesties pleasure and will answer to the contrary at their perill 16. Some Preachers perusing the aforesaid Proclamation A Pannick silence of Pulpits will complain of persecution that all the Pulpits in England should be universally silenced at once and will conclude it summum jus That the Righteous should be condemned with the Wicked the mouthes of good Ministers stopt with Railers Well might the souls of weak Christians be faint and feeble having no warm meat but the cold Homilies allowed them But Statesmen easily excuse the matter finding the juncture of time falling out when many Popish Pulpits sounded the Alarum to Ket his Rebellion and the Devon-shire Commotion whereof hereafter Besides this prohibition of preaching lasted but for few weeks and we read of a silence for about * Revel 8. 1. the space of half an hour even in heaven it self 7. A Proclamation for the payment of the late Incumbents of Colledges 3. and Chanteries 1549. lately dissolved Anno 3 o Edvardi sexti Octob. 31. 17. The Pulpit thus shut and silent by Proclamation A Proclamation against Stage-plaies the Stage was the more open and vocall for the same the Popish Priests which though unseen stood behinde the hanging or lurked in the tyring-bouse removed their invectives from Sermons to Playes and a more proper place indeed for the venting thereof Here it made old sport to see the New Religion as they term it made ridiculous with the prime Patrons thereof which caused the insuing Proclamation for the prohibition 8. A Proclamation for the inhibition of Players Ann. Dom. 1549. Anno 3 Edvardi 6. Aug 6. And some perchance will not grudge the time to read the form thereof Ann. Reg. Ed. 6. 3. FOrasmuch as a great number of those that be common Players of Enterludes and Plaies as well within the City of London or elsewhere within the Realm doe for the most part play such Interludes as contain matter tending to sedition and contemning of sundry good orders and laws whereupon are grown and daily are like to grow and ensue much disquiet division tumults and uprores in this Realm the Kings Majestie by the advise and consent of his dearest Uncle EDWARD Duke of Somerset Governour of His Person and Protectour of His Realms Dominions and Subjects and the rest of His Highnesse privie Councell straitly chargeth and commandeth all and every His Majesties subjects of whatsoever state order or degree they be that from the ninth day of this present Month of August untill the Feast of All-Saints next comming they nor any of them openly or secretly play in the English Tongue any kinde of Interlude Play Dialogue or other matter set forth in form of play in any place publick or private within this Realm upon pain that whosoever shall play in English any such Play Interlude Dialogue or other matter shall suffer imprisonment and further punishment at the pleasure of His Majestie For the better execution whereof His Majesty by the said advise and consent straitly chargeth and commandeth all and singular Majors Sheriffs Bailiffs Constables Headboroughs Tythingmen Justices of Peace and all other His Majesties head Officers in all the parts throughout the Realm to give order and speciall heed that this Proclamation be in all behalfs well and truly kept and observed as they and every of them tender His Highnesse pleasure and will avoid His indignation 18. The Proclamation being but temporary did not take down but only clear the stage for a time reformed Enterludes as they term them being afterward permitted yea in the first of Queen Elizabeth Scripture-plaies were acted even in the Church it self which in my opinion the more pious the more profane stooping faith to fancy and abating the majestie of Gods Word Such Pageants might inform not edifie though indulged the ignorance of that Age For though children may be played into Learning all must be wrought into Religion by Ordinances of Divine institutions and the means ought to be as serious as the end is
the Church joyned with them in the Town house Rich Pepists feared their goods would be condemned as heretical even by the Rebels of their own Religion which made them persist in their loyalty to their Soveraign 8. John Russell Lord privie Seal was sent down with small Forces to suppresse the Commotion A person very proper for that service as of a stout spirit and richly landed in this County He stayed some time at Honyton in vain expecting promised supplies either because this Lord was lookt on as of the Protectors party whose Court-interest did much decline or because Norfolke Rebellion as nearer London engrossed all warlike provisions Thus was this Lord in deep distresse having nothing save his Commission strong about him and his few forces for fear and want of pay began daily to forsake him 9. And now following the advice of the Dorset-shire Gentry he was ready to return when three Princely Merchants for so may I term them both for great interest and loyal intentions viz Thomas Prestwood Thomas Bodly and John Periam so improved their credits with Bristoll Lime and Taunton that they furnished the Lord Russell with necessaries to march forward Animated herewith they advance and gave the Rebels such a blow at Fenington-bridge that they left three hundred of their bodies dead on the place 10. Soon after the Lord Gray of Wilton whose slownesse may be excused as busied by the way in suppressing Tumults in Buckingham and Oxford shire came with a company of Horsmen and 300 Italian Shot under Baptist Spinola their Leader to recruit the Lord Russell Here one would wonder to behold the native English fighting in the maintenance of the Masse opposed by Italians untill he considereth that these foraigners being Souldiers of Fortune consulted the Coine not the Cause of such as entertained them And now the Kings Army advanceth towards Exeter a word or two of which Cities sad condition 11. The Rebels had often attempted to fire the Gates of the City till at last the Citizens found the Paradox true that the onely way to keep their City shut was to set their Gates open making rampires more defensible behinde them As for the Enemies intent to undermine and blow up the Walls it was first discovered then defeated by John Newcombe a Tinner of Teingmouth Philip Comineus For taking advantage of the declivity of the City on that side he countermin'd the Rebels work and then deriv'd into it all the kennels and water-courses falling down with a great precipice and so drowned the vault intended with powder to blow up the Walls Besides at the same instant set an impetuous showre which added to the Deluge Thus in vain doth Hell seek to kindle that Fire when Heaven intendeth to poure water for the quenching thereof 12. Famine raged most extremely insomuch as they were fain to bake bran and meal moulded up in cloathes for otherwise it would not stick together Nor must the worthy resolution of a loyall Citizen be forgotten publickly professing That rather than he would surrender the City to the Rebels he would fight with one arm and feed on the other And now were they reduced to utmost extremity when the seasonable approach of Lord privie Seale put a period to their Miseries For at the winde-mill of S. Mary Clist after a bloody Battle wherein Sir William Francis was slain on the King's side the Rebels were routed and sorced to flie leaving a thousand of their corps dead on the place Miles Coverdail gave publick thanks to God for the victory in the view of Exeter and soon after was made the Bishop thereof 13. Then the Lord caused S. Mary Clist to be burnt to the ground though it was his own Town as knowing full well Traytours to their King would never make good Tenants to their Landlord And on Clist-heath a second fight was begun where the Rebels were finally overcome The Lord privie Seal marched into Exeter and was there as he well deserved welcomed with all possible expressions of joy Sir William Herbert with 1000 Welsh came too late to fight but soon enough to be an honourable Witnesse of the victory 14. This sixt of August Two solemne yearly festivals the day of their deliverance is an high festival in the Almanack of Exeter Good cheer and thereby I justly guesse their great gratitude being annually observed with a publick Sermon to perpetuate the memory of Gods mercy unto them Yet such Solemnities doe daily decay every new Generation being removed one degree farther from the deliverance The King conferred the Manour of Exetland formerly belonging to the City but wrested from it by the Earls of Devon-shire on their Corporation in reward of their loyalty and valour 15. Humphrey Arundle Winslade Bery and Coffi were executed and as this Commotion began it ended at Sampford-Courtney where their last remnant was defeated Six Popish Priests were hanged with Welsh the Vicar of St. Thomas though all this was but mercy to the cruelty of Sir Anthony Kingston Provost-Marshall in trussing up many mean offenders 1. It began about the 20 th of June at Attilborrough about the laying open of Commons The beginning of two Rebellions pretended lately inclosed to the prejudice of the Poor Much increased on the 6â— of July at Windham Play where there was a great confluence of idle people repairing from all parts of the County 2. Robert Ket Their Ring-leaders and number Tanner of Windham one of more wealth than common folk of his craft yet of more wit than wealth confidence than either was chosen their Captain He with two Assistants chosen out of every hundred kept his Kings Bench Chancery and all other Courts under a Tree termed the Oake of Reformation where he did justice be it wrong or right to all such as were summoned before him In short time they increased to be more than twenty thousand 3. Sir Edmond Windham Sheriffe of Northfolke The Sheriffs endevours succeed not commanded them in the King's name peaceably to depart But had not his Horsemanship been better than his Rhetorick himself had not departed the place Yea now the * Hooker alias Vowell in Hollingshed p. 1015 1017. Rebels began to play their pranks threatning to burn the House Idem p. 1029. and defacing the Dovecoat formerly a Chappel before it was turned of an House of Prayer into a Den of Thieves of Master Corbets of Sprowston and committing many outrages layed all Pastures rather waste than open where they came Yea now they march towards Norwich the chief place in the County 4. Norwich is like a great volume with a bad cover The description of Exeter and Norwich having at best but parchment walls about it Nor can it with much cost and time be effectually fortified because under the frowning brow of Moushold Hill hanging over it The River Yere so wanton that it knoweth not its own minde which way to goe such the involved flexures thereof within a
wherein His owne Dignity was so neerly concern'd I conceive it the Oath of Canonical obedience to the Archbishop which consequentially commanded such ceremonies which Hooper was willing to decline For in the Kings next Letter wrote thirteen daies after to the same purpose there is mention onely of offensive Rites and Ceremonies and of no Oath at all as coincident with the former and obligatory to such Canonical observances But see the Letter RIght Reverend Father and right trusty and well-beloved We greet you well Whereas We by the advice of Our Councel have called chosen Our right well-beloved and well-worthy Mr. John Hooper Professor of Divinity to be Our Bishop of Glocester as well for his great learning deep judgment and long study both in the Scriptures and other profound learning as also for his good discretion ready utterance and honest life for that kinde of vocation c. From consecrating of whom We understand you doe stay because he would have you omit and let passe certain Rites and Ceremonies offensive to his conscience whereby ye thinke you should fall in Praemunire of Laws We have thought good by advise aforesaid to dispense and discharge you of all manner of dangers penalties and forfeitures you should run into and be in any manner of way by omitting any of the same And these Our Letters shall be your sufficient warrant and discharge therefore ¶ Given under Our Signet at our Castle of Windsor Aug. 5. the fourth year of Our Reign All would not doe Resolute Ridley stood stifly to his tackling and here was old bandying of the businesse betwixt them and Arguments urged on both sides Pro. 1. The Ornaments were indifferent of themselves and of antient use in the Church 2. Being enjoyned by lawfull authority they became necessary not to salvation but to Church-unity and it was scandalous to decline them 3. It would bring the Papist over to our Church beholding all things by them used not totally abolished by a spirit of contradiction but some decent correspondencies still moderately continued 4. It would cast a slurre on the credit of such Bishops who formerly had used those Ornaments as more remisse in Religion than such as refused them 5. Those that have stubborn wills pretend too often to tender consciences nor ought a private person to be indulged with the disturbance of the publick uniformity of the Church Con. 1. The best thing that could be said of them was that they were uselesse being otherwise ridiculous and superstitious 2. Cursed be he that removes the bound-marks Grant them indifferent in themselves and left so by Divine Wisdome it was presumption in man to stamp necessity upon them 3. Too much of the Serpent nothing of the Dove herein to offend those within to invite those without to the Church driving Protestants thence to draw Papists thither 4. The credits of some good men were not to be preserved by destroying the consciences of others 5. Hooper put himself upon the triall of the Searcher of hearts that no obstinacie but meer conscience made him refuse those Ornaments In a word all those Arguments which later Ages have more amply enlarged more clearly explained more cunningly improved more violently enforced were then and there first solidly propounded and solemnly set down on both sides Posterity in this matter having discovered no new Mine but onely refined what formerly was found out in this Controversie 26. At last the great Earl of Warwick deserted his Chaplain in open field But is forced at last to shift for himself Indeed he had higher things in his head than to attend such trifles not so much to procure a Mitre for his Chaplain as a Crown for himself even then secretly laying a design to derive the Scepter into his own family Yea Hooper was sent to prison and kept some daies in * His imprisonment not mention'd in Mâ— Fox but in the Tâ—oubles of Frankford pag. 35. durance till at last he condescended to conform himselfe in his habit to the rest of his brethren and so was consecrated Bishop of Glocester 27. But that which most opens the mouthes of Papists Defended for keepiâ—g Worcester in Commendam and other adversaries against Hooper is because he who scrupled the poor Bishoprick of Glocester afterward held the wealthy Bishoprick of Worcester in Commendam with it We read of a b Jos 7. 21. wedge of gold and little wedges say they widen mens consciences for the receiving of greater yea thus the haters of marriage first become guilty of bigamie But let such know First that the Dioceses of Glocester and Worcester lie both contiguous together Secondly many single Bishopricks in England are larger than both for extent in Land and number of Parishes Thirdly no worse a man than S. Dunstan himself had the Bishoprick of Worcester and London with it at the same time being farre more distant and remote Fourthly it is not the having of two Bishopricks together but the neglecting of one is the sin whereas Hooper in preaching and visiting afforded double diligence in his double Diocess 28. The mention of Hooper his holding of the Bishoprick of Worcester in Commendam Why Caâ—imer was not restored to the Bishoprick of Worsester mindes me of a difficulty which though I cannot answer I must not omit It is this Seeing that Latimer was outed of that Bishoprick in the daies of King Henry the eighth on the account of the Six Articles why was he not restored to the same under King Edward the sixt especailly seeing Nicholas Heath his successour was legally deprived and the place actually void Whereas on the contrary Hugh Latimer continued Hugh Latimer without any addition of preferment Here first we must largely trade in negatives It was not for any want of favour from the King seeing he stood rectus in Curia in relation to His Majesty Nor was it because his down-right Sermons disobliged the Courtiers who generally delight in soft preaching as in c Mat 11. â— soft cloathing Nor was it out of sullennesse because he would not be bedded again with that wife which though unwillingly had in his absence embraced another Nor have we any cause to suspect Latimer of Hoopers opinion as distasting Ceremonies and so obstructing his advancement But we impute it either to his conscience oft-times sharpest in the bluntest men because he would not be built on the ruines of another especially knowing Heath one of a meek and moderate nature Or to his age who Barzillai d 2 Sam. 19. 35. like was superannuated for earthly honour Alas what needed a square cap over the many night-caps which age had multiplied on his Reverend head Or because he found himself not so fit for government better for preaching than ordering Ecclesiastical affairs Or lastly because he propherically foresaw that the ingratitude of the English Nation would shorten their happinesse and King Edwards life and he was loth to come into a place onely to
England reconciled to Rome wherein she parted with her Supremacy to the Pope and Poole by his power Legatine solemnly reconciled England to the Church of Rome that is set it at open oddes and enmity with God and his Truth Then did he dispense with much irregularity in severall persons confirming the Institution of Clergie-men in their Benefices legitimating the Children of forbidden marriages ratifying the Processes and Sentences in matters Ecclestasticall and his Dispensations were confirmed by Acts of Parliament as in the Statutes at large appear Then was Anthonie Brown Vicount Mountacute Thirleby Bishop of Eli and Sr. Edward Carne sent on a gratulatorie Embassie to Pope Paul the fourth to tender Englands thanks for his great favours conferred thereon A sad and certain presage of heavie persecution which immediately did ensue SECTION II. Anno. Dom. 1555 To Mr. THOMAS BOWYER of the Old Jury Merchant Anno Regin Mar. 3. YOu may with much joy peruse this sad story of Persecution presented unto you whose Grandfather Francis * * Afterward Sheriffe of London Anno. 1577. Bowyer brought no fewel to these flames but endeavoured to quench them The Church is indebted to him for saving reverend Dr. Alexander Nowel then School master of Westminster designed to Death by Bonner and sending him safe beyond the Seas Thus he laid a good foundation to which I impute the firm-standing of your family it being rare to see as in yours the third Generation in London living in the same Habitation May many more of the stock succeed in the same the desire of your obliged friend T F. 1. WE come now to set down those particular Martyrs that suffered in this Queens Reigne The disposing of the future matter But this point hath been handled already so curiously and copiously by Mr. Fox that his industry herein hath starved the endeavours of such as shall succeed him leaving nothing for their penns and pains to feed upon a Eccles 2. 12. For what can the man doe that cometh after the King even that which hath been already done saith Solomon And Mr. Fox appearing sole Emperour in this subject all posterity may despair to adde any remarkable discoveries which have escaped his observation Wherefore to handle this subject after him what is it but to light a candle to the Sunn or rather to borrow a metaphor from his book to kindle one single stick to the burning of so many faggots However that our pains may not wholy be wanting to the Reader herein we will methodize these Martyrs according to the several Diocesses and make on them some brief observations 2. In the Diocesse of Exeter containing Cornwall and Persecution in the Diocess of Exeter Devonshire I finde but one Martyr namely Agnes b Fox 2052. Priest condemned by William Stanford then Judge of the Assise of Lanceston but burned at Exeter The tranquility of these parts is truly imputed c Holinshed pag. 1309. to the good temper of James Turbervile the Bishop one as gentilely qualified as extracted and not so cruel to take away the lives from others as carefull to regain the lost livings to his Church and indeed he recovered to him and his successours the Fee-farme of the Manour of Crediton Yet to shew his sincerity in Religion that he might not seem to do nothing he dipp'd his fingers in this poor womans blood but did not afterwards wash his hands in the persecution of any other Protestant for ought we can finde in any history 3. The like quiet disposition of Gilbert Bourn In the Diocess of Bath and Wells Bishop of Bath and Wells secured Somerset shire Indeed he owed his life under God to the protection of a Protestant for Mr. Bradford at Pauls-crosse saved him from a dagger thrown at him in a tumult and this perchance made him the more tender to Protestants lives Yet in the Register of his Church we meet with one a Fox pag. 2004. Richard Lash condemned by him though his execution doth not appear and yet it is probable that this poor Isaac thus bound to the Altar was afterward sacrificed except some intervening Angel staied the stroak of the sword 4. So also the Diocess of Bristol In the Diocess of Bristol made up of Dorset-shire and part of Glocester-shire enjoyed much quietnesse John Holyman the Bishop did not for ought I can finde prophane himself with any barbarous cruelty But Mr. Dalby b Fox pag. 2052. his Chancellour as an active Lieutenant to a dull Captain sent three namely Richard Sharpe Thomas Benton and Thomas Hale to the stake at Bristol for the testimony of the truth This Dalby knowing himself to be low in parts and learning and despairing otherwise to appear in the world thought the onely way to recommend himself to mens notice was to do it by his cruelty 5. More sparks of persecution flew into the Diocess of Sarisbury In the Diocess of Sarisburie in Wiltshire and Barkshire under John Capon the Bishop and Dr. Geffray his Chancellour for this Dâ—eg was worse then Saul himself At Nubery he sent three Martyrs to heaven in the same charriot of fire c Fox pag. 1940. Jalius Palmer John Gâ—in and Thomas Askin Yea this was but a light flourish in respect of that great blow he intended had not heaven prevented him and many others of his bloody crew by the death of Queen Mary whereby to use Davids phrase God smote them d Psal 3. 7. on the cheek-bone and brake the teeth of the ungodly 6. In the Diocess of Winchester In the Diocess of Winchester consisting of Hantshire and Surrey I finde no great impression from Stephen Garainer the Bishop and much marvell thereat It may be this politician who managed his malice with cunning spared his own Diocess fox-like preying farthest from his own den Indeed he would often stay behind the traverse and send Bonner upon the stage free enough of himself without spurring to do mischief to act what he had contrived Yea I may say of Gardiner that he had an head if not an hand in the death of every eminent Protestant plotting though not acting their destruction And being Lord Chancellour of England he counted it his honour to flie at stout game indeed contriving the death of the Ladie Elizabeth and using to say that it was vain to strike at the branches whilest the roote of all Hereticks doth remain And this good Lady was appointed for the slaughter and brought to the shambles when the seasonable death of this butcher saved the sheep alive 7. However as bloody as he was for mine own part The Authours gratitude to Stephen Gardiner I have particular gratitude to pay to the memory of this Stephen Gardiner and here I solemnly tender the same It is on the account of Mrs. Clarke my great Grandmother by my mothers side whose husband rented Farnham-Castle a place whither Bishop Gardiner retired in Surrey as belonging
upon his men playing at bowls was upon a sudden strook with a palsy had thence to his death-bed and being advised by some to remember God yea so I do saith he and my Lord Cardinal too D r. Gesserte the bloodie Chancellour of Sarisburie died suddenly on a Saturday the day before he had appointed moe than ninety persons to be examined by inquisition M r. Woodrosse that cruell Sheriffe of London being but a week out of his office was so striken by the hand of God that for seven yeers space till his dying-day he was not able to move himself in his bed Burton the cruell Bailie of Crowland was poisoned to death with the stinch of a crowes dung muting on his face What shall I speak of Dale the Promoter eaten up with lice Alexander the Keeper of Newgate consumed with offensive rottenness Robert Balding smitten with lightning at the taking of William Seaman Clarke who hang'd himself in the Tower with many moe So that we may conclude with the prophecie of a Deut. 32. 43. Moses Rejoyce O ye nations with his people for he will avenge the blood of his servants and will render vengeance to his adversaries and will be mercifull unto his land and to his people 38. And now What use to be made of the Martyrs sufferings to take our leaves of those Martyrs what remains but 1. That we glorifie God in and for their patience b Matth. 9. 8. who had given such power unto men 2. That we praise God that true doctrine at this day may be professed at an easier rate then in that age In Faires and Markets for the most part commodities are sold dearest in the morning which towards evening may be bought at a lower price Sure I am they paid most for the Protestant-Religion at the dawning of the day from Popery life or limbe was the lowest price thereof which since may be purchased at a cheaper pennie-worth 3. That we embrace and defend that doctrine which they sealed with their lives and as occasion shall be offered to vindicate and assert their memories from such scandalous tongues and penns as have or shall traduce them 39. It is inconsistent with our History Parsons his Cavill against the Martyrs calling answered here to enter the lists with that railing book which Parsons the Jesuite hath made against those good Martyrs Onely be it remembred that his Cavill-General is chiefly at their calling because they were most Mechanicks Weavers Shooe-makers c. An exception lying as well against just Joseph a Carpenter hospital Simon a Tanner zealous Aquila and Priscilla Tent-makers attentive Lydia a purple-seller And is it not injurious to inferr their piety to be less because their painfulness was more If it be farther objected that it is improbable that these fillie souls should be more illuminated with knowledge than the great Doctours of the Romish Church know that Christs birth was revealed to the c Luke 2. 1. shepherds in their calling watching their flocks by night and concealed from the Priests and Pharisees the pretended shepheards of Israel and God might give more light to these industrious artificers than to their idle Masters of Arts. 40. Behold your calling saith the Apostle how not manie wise men after the flesh c. Poverty and piety oft goe together But God hath chosen the foolish things of this world to confound the wise 1 Cor. 1. 26 27. And allwayes in time of persecution the Church is like a copse which hath in it more under-wood than oakes For great men consult with their safety and whilest the poorer sort as having little to lose boldly embrace religion with both armes the rich too often do only behold it at distance with a smiling countenance but dare not adventure to entertain it except with very great secrecie We conclude all with this observation that such Martyrs as were artificers by their vocation humbly continued in the station wherein Divine Providence had placed them none presuming as too many now adayes to invade the ministeriall function not adventuring to preach save onely that their real Sermon of patience at their death 41. So much for the first forme A Catalogue of Confessours with their places of refuge of Christians in those dayes which were martyr'd A second sort succeeds of such who being Confessours for the Faith fled into forrain parts from persecution This their removall is not onely defended from cowardize but warranted for Christian Policy by our Saviours a Mat. 10 23. precept But when they persecute you in this City flee into another Had all fled Religion had been at a losse for champions to defend her for the present had none fled Religion might have been at a loss for champions to maintain her for the future We will give in a particular both of such eminent persons and of the places wherein they were entertained Partly that such places may receive their deserved praise for their hospitality to exiles and partly that our harbouring the banished Dutch flying many yeers after from the cruelty of Duke d' Alva in London Norwich Canterbury Colchester and Sandwich may appear not so much the giving of a free and fair curtesie as the honest paying of a due debt and wiping off an old score runn on trust by our great-grand-fathers Som seated themselves at 1. Emden in East-Frizland a Staple-Town of English Merchants I finde neither the names nor number of those that harboured here only it appears that John Scorie late bishop of Chicester was here Superintendent of the English Congregation in Emden 2. Weasel then in the Dominions as I take it of the Duke of Cleve but bordering on the Low-Countries in the possession of the King of Spaine The English meeting here was rather a Chappel then a Church or rather a Tabernacle then a Chappel because soon set up and as suddenly taken down again For they who formerly had fled so farr from Mary were now loth to live too neer to Philip and for fear of so potent a neighbour quickly forsook this place and disposed themselves elsewhere in these four following Church Colonies 3. Arrow a Troubles of Franksord printed Anno. 1575. pag 185. a small city in Switzerland on the banks of the River Arrola belonging to the Republique of Berne The most noted men abiding here were Thomas Leaver Robert poumall Richard Laughorne Thomas Turpin Boys Willford Vpchaire 4. Strasburgh where they found most courteous entertainment The most eminent English abiding here as may be collected from their solemne b Tr. of Fr. pag. 23. joynt-subscription to a letter were James Haddon Edwin Sandys Edmond Grindal John Huntington Guido Eaten John Geoffrey John Peader Thomas Eaten Michael Reymuger Augustine Bradbridge Arthur Saule Thomas Steward Christopher Goodman Humsrey Alcocson Thomas Thomas Lakin Crafton 5. Zurich This was no formed Congregation of Pastours and people but rather a flock of Shepheards and therefore the letters unto them
in her Religion And yet some not more knowing of Councells but more daring in Conjectures than others who love to feiga what they cannot finde that they may never appear to be at a loss avouch that the Pope promised to revoke the Sentence against her mother Anne Bollens marriage to confirme our English Lithurgie by his authority to permit the English the Communion under both kinds provided she would own the Popes Primacy and cordially unite her self to the Catholike Church Yea some thousands of Crowns but all in vain were promised to the effectors thereof wherein his holinesse seemingly liberal was really thrifty as knowing such his Sums if accepted would within one year return with an hundred fold increase 41. Scipio a Gentleman of Venice The contents of Scipio his Letter to Mr. Iewell formerly familiar with M r. Jewel whilst he was a student in Padua wrot now an expostulating letter unto Him being lately made Bishop of Sarisbury Wherein he much admired that England should send no Embassadour nor message or letter to excuse their Nations absence from the general appearance of Christianity in the Sacred Councell of Trent He highly extolled the antiquity and use of General Councels as the only means to decide controversies in Religion and compose the distractions in the Church concluding it a Superlative Sin for any to decline the authority thereof 42. To this M r. Jewel returned a large and solemn answer Anno Dom. 1563. Now although he wrote it as a private person Anno Regin Eliza. 5. yet because the subject thereof was of publick concernment The sum of Mr. Jewels answer take the principall Heads thereof a See it at large at the end of the History of the Councell of Trent First That a great part of the world professing the name of Christ as Greeks Armenians Abessines c. with all the Eastern Church were neither sent to nor summoned to this Councell Secondly That Englands absence was not so great a wonder seeing many other kingdoms and free-states as Denmarke Sweden Scotland Princes of Germany and Hanse-Towns were not represented in this Councel by any of their Embassadors Thirdly That this pretended Councell was not called according to the ancient custome of the Church by the Imperiall Authority but by Papall usurpation Fourthly That Trent was a petty place not of sufficient receit for such multitudes as necessarily should repair to a generall Councell Fifthly That Pope Pius the fourth by whose command the Councel was re-assembled purchased his place by the unjust practises of Simony and bribery and managed it with murder and Cruelty Sixthly That repairing to Councells was a free-act and none ought to be condemned of Contumacy if it stood more with their conveniency to stay at home Seventhly That anciently it was accepted as a reasonable excuse of holy Bishops absenting or withdrawing themselves from any Councell if they vehemently suspected ought would be acted therein prejudiciall to the Truth lest their though not active included concurrence might be interpreted a countenancing thereof Eightly Our English Bishops were imployed in feeding their flocks and governing their Churches and could not be spared from their charge without prejudice to their consciences Ninthly The members of the Councell of Trent both Bishops and Abbots were by oath pregaged to the Pope to defend and maintain his authority against all the world Lastly in what capacity should the English Clergy appear in this Councell They could not as free-persons to debate matters therein beeing pre-condemned for Hereticks by Pope Julius They would not come as Offendors to hear the Sentence pronounced against themselves which they had heard of before What effect this Letter produced I finde not sure I am no Papists as yet have made an effectuall refutation of the reasons rendered therein 43. The Bells of S t. Peters in Westminster had strangely rung the changes these last thirty yeers Westminster Col. Church re-sounded by Q Eliz. Within which time first it was a stately and rich Covent of Benedictine Monks Secondly it was made a Collegiate Church of Dean and Prebendaries by King Henry the eighth Thirdly by the same King is was made an Episcopall See and Thomas Thirby who having roasted the Churches Patrimony surrendred it to the spoile of Courtiers the first and last Bishop thereof Fourthly Queen Mary re-seated the Abbot and Monks in the possession thereof who were outed after her Death Lastly this yeer Queen Elizabeth converted it again into a Collegiate Church founding therein maintenance for one Dean twelve Prebendaries as many old souldiers past service for Almsmen and fourty Scholars who in due time are preferred to the Universities so that it hath proved one of the most renowned Seminaries of Religion and learning in the whole nation 44. Pope Pius though unsuccessfull in his addresses last yeer to the Queen 1561 yet was not so disheartened The Pope trieth again in â—am to reduce the Queen but that once more he would try what might be effected therein To which purpose he imployed the Abbot of Martinegi with most loving letters unto her desiring leave to come over into England But the Queen knowing it less difficulty and danger to keep him Anno Dom. 1562. then to cast him out of her Dominions forbad his entrance into the Realme as against the Laws of the Land So that he was fain to deliver his Errand and receive his answer and that a deniall at distance in the Low-Countries As little successe had the Bishop of Viterbo the Popes Nuncio to the King of France secretly dealing with S r. N. Throgmorton the Queens Agent there to perswade her to send Embassadors to the Councell of Trent which for the reasons afore mentioned was justly refused 45. S r. Edward Carne the Queens Leger at Rome The death of Sr. Edward Carne Doctor of Civill Law Knighted by the Emperour Charles the fifth pretended that as the Queen would not suffer the Popes Nuncio to come into England so the Pope would not permit him to depart Rome Whereas indeed the cunning old man was not detained but detained himself so well pleased was he with the place and his office therein Where soon after he died the last Leger of the English Nation to Rome publickly avowed in that imployment 46. This yeer the Spire of Pauls-Steeple covered with lead strangely fell on fire Pauls Steeple burnt down attributed by severall Persons to sundry Causes Some that it was casually blasted with lightning others that it was mischevously done by Art Magick And others and they the truest done by the negligence of a Plummer carelessly leaving his coals therein The fire burnt for five full hours in which time it melted all the lead of the Church only the stone Arches escaping the fury thereof but by the Queens bounty and a Collection from the Clergy it was afterwards repaired only the blunt Tower had not the top thereof sharpned into a Spire as before 47.
A petty rebellion happened in Merton Colledge in Oxford small in it self Papists stickle in Merton Colledge great in the consequence thereof if not seasonably suppressed on this occasion Some Latine superstitious Hymns formerly sung on Festivalls had by order of the late Warden Dr. Gervas been abolished and English Psalms appointed in their place now when M r. Leach a Fellow in the House on Allholland-day last had the Book in his hand ready to begin the Psalme in springs one M r. William Hall a seniour Fellow offering to snatch it from him with an intent to cast it into the fire adding a Manuscript Records of Cant. in Matthew Parker pag. 322. moreover that they would no more dance after his pipe This was done in the intervall of the vacancy of the Wardenship For though John Man was lawfully chosen to the place yet Hall and his Popish faction whereof M r. Potto M r. Binnion and S r. Appleby the Leaders opposed his admission And whereas in this House great was the power of a Seniour-Fellow especially in office over the young scholars Hall raised such a persecution against them that it was poenall for any to be a Protestant 48. Arch-Bishop Parker hearing hereof Are curbed by the Arch-Bishop his visitation summoneth Hall to appear before him May 26. who cared so little for the same that some of his Party plucked off the Seal from the citation which was affixed to the gates of the Colledge Whereupon his Grace made a solemn visitation of that Colledge wherein all were generally examined Man confirmed Warden Hall justly expelled his party publickly admonished the Young Schollers relieved Papists curbed and suppressed Protestants countenanced and encouraged in the whole Vniversity 49. * Cranmets children restored in blood A Parliament was called b Parliament Roles quinto Elizabethe wherein a Bill passed for the assurance of certain lands assumed by the Queen from some Bishopricks during their vacation Anno Regin 5. Janu. 11. Another for the restitution in blood of the children of Thomas Cranmer late Arch-Bishop of Canterbury 2. 156. 3. Here fain would I be informed by some learned in the law what needed the restoring of those Children whose Father was condemned and died only for Heresie which is conceived a Personall crime and not tainting the bloud For although this Arch-Bishop was first accused of high-Treason yet it afterwards was waved and he tried upon haereticall opinions * I have read that he was condemned of treason Cromptons juris courts fol. 2. b. which Treason was released unto him yet he saith Holinsh excepted out of the general pardon intricacies I understand nor An Act for translating the Bible into Welsh Except any will say that because not solemnly and formally pardoned in majorem cantelam such an Act was not amiss or else done not so much for the use of the living Children as honour of their dead Father Anno Dom. 1563. 50. A third Bill passed for the Translating of the Bible into the Welsh tongue which sicnce the Reformation may hitherto be said to have been read in Latin in their Congregations English being Latin to them as in the most Parishes of Wales utterly un-understood This some years after was performed principally by the endeavours of a Godwin in his catalogue of Bishops p. 641. William Morgan Doctor of Divinity afterwards Bishop of Landaff and thence preferred to S t Asaph but worthy for his work of better advancement 51. In the Convocation now sitting Janu. 29. wherein Alexander Nowel Dean of S t Pauls was Prolocutor The 39 Articles compiled in Convocation the nine and thirty Articles were composed For the main they agree with those set forth in the Reign of King Edward the sixth though in some particulars allowing more liberty to dissenting judgments For instance in this Kings Articles it is said that it is to be be believed that Christ went down to Hell to preach to the Spirits there which last clause is left out in these Articles and men left to a latitude concerning the cause time and manner of his Descent 52. Hence some have unjustly taxed the Composers for too much favour extended in their large expressions Why favourably drawn up in general terms clean through the contexture of these Articles which should have tied mens consciences up closer in more strict and particularizing propositions which indeed proceeded from their commendable moderation Childrens cloaths ought to be made of the biggest because afterwards their bodies will grow up to their garments Thus the Arcles of this English Protestant Church in the infancy thereof they thought good to draw up in general terms foreseeing that posteritie would grow up to fill the same I mean these holy men did prudently pre-discover that differences in judgments would unavoidably happen in the Church and were loath to unchurch any and drive them off from an Ecclesiastical communion for such petty differences which made them pen the Articles in comprehensive words to take in all who differing in the branches meet in the root of the same Religion 53. Indeed most of them had formerly been sufferers themselves Most confessors who composed the Articles and cannot be said in compiling these Articles an acceptable service no doubt to offer to God what cost them nothing b 2 Sam. 24. 24. some having paid Imprisonment others Exile all losses in their Estates for this their experimental knowledg in Religion which made them the more merciful and tender in stating those points seeing such who themselves have been most patient in bearing will be most pittiful in burdening the consciences of others 54. It is observable English Articles and Trent Decrees contemporaries these Articles came forth much about the time wherein the Decrees of the Councel of Trent were published Truth and Falshood starting in some sort both together though the former will surely carry away the victory at long running Many of which Decrees begin with Lying and all conclude with Cursing thundering Anathemas against all Dissenters Whilest these our Articles like the still voice only plainly express the Positive truth 55. But some nine years after The 39 Articles confirmed by Parliament Viz. Anno 1571. the Parliament c See the Statutes in decimo tertio Eliz cap. 12. confirmed these Articles so far that every Clerk should before the Nativity of Christ next following subscribe the same And hereafter every person promoted to an Ecclesiastical living should within a time prefixed publickly in the time of Divine service read and profess his consent to the same on pain of Deprivation ipso facto if omitted 56. No Lay-person was required to subscribe But only imposed on Clergy-men no Magistrate none of the Commons according to the severity in other places For the persecuted Church of English in Frankford in Queen Mary her dayes demanded subscription to their discipline of every man yea even of women
and the Scotch in the minority of King James exacted it of Noblemen Gentlemen and Courtiers which here was extended onely to men of Ecclesiastical function Not that the Queen and State was careless of the spiritual good of others leaving them to live and believe as they list but because charitably presuming that where Parishes were provided of Pastors Orthodox in their judgments they would by Gods blessing on their preaching work their people to conformity to the same opinions * Querie about the 20 Article whether shufled in or no. Some question there is about a clause in the twentieth Article whether originally there or since interpolated Take the whole a Pag. 98. Article according to the common Edition therof Twentieth Article of the Authority of the Church The Church hath power to decree Rites or Ceremonies and authority in controversies of faith And yet it is not lawful for the Church to ordain any thing that is contrary to Gods word neither may it so expound one place of Scripture that it be repugnant to another Wherefore although the Church be a Witness and keeper of holy writ yet as it ought not to decree any thing against the same so besides the same ought it not to enforce any thing to be believed for necessity of salvation Take along with this the bitter invective of a modern b Mr Burton in his Apologie Minister who thus laieth it on with might and main on the backs of Bishops for some unfair practice herein in an epistle of his written to the Temporal Lords of His Majesties Privy Councel reckoning up therein Fourteen Innovations in the Church The Prelates to justifie their proceedings have forged a new Article of Religion brought from Rome which gives them full power to alter the Doctrine and Discipline of our Church at a blow and have foisted it into the twentieth Article of our Church And this is in the last edition of the Articles Anno 1628. in affront of his Majesties Declaration before them The clause forged is this The Church that is the Bishops as they expound it hath power to decree rites and ceremonies and authoritie in matters of faith This clause is a forgery fit to be examined and deeply censured in the Star-chamber For it is not to bee found in the Latin or English Articles of Edward 6 or Queen Elizabeth ratified by Parliament And if to forge a Will or writing be censurable in the Star-chamber which is but a wrong to a private man How much more the forgery of an Article of Religion to wrong the whole Church and overturn Religion which concerns all our souls 57. Such as deal in niceties discover some faltering from the truth in the very words of this grand Delator The accuser his first mistake For the Article saith that The Church hath authority in controversies of faith He chargeth them with challenging authority in matters of Faith Here some difference betwixt the terms For matters of faith which all ought to know and believe for their souls health are so plainly setled by the Scriptures that they are subject to no alteration by the Church which notwithstanding may justly challenge a casting voice in some controversies of faith as of less importance to salvation 58. But to come to the main matter The dubious appearing of this clause this clause in question lieth at a dubious posture at in and out sometimes inserted sometimes omitted both in our written and printed copies Inserted in The originall of the Articles 1562 as appeareth under the hand of a Publick Notary whose inspection and attestation is only decisive in this case So also Anno 1593. and Anno 1605. and Anno 1612. all which were publick and authentick Editions Omitted in The English and Latine Articles set forth 1571. Anno Dom. 1563. Anno Regin Eliza. 5. when they were first ratified by Act and whose being as obligatory to punishment beares not date nine yeers before from their composition in Convocation but hence forward from their confirmation in Parliament And now to match the credit of private Authours in some equality we will weigh M r. Rogers Chaplain to Arch-Bishop Whitgift inserting this clause in his Edition 1595. against D r. Mocket Chaplain to Arch-Bishop Abbot omitting it in his Latine translation of our Articles set forth 1617. 59. Arch-bishop Laud Arch-Bishop Land his opinion in the point in a speech which he made in the Star-Chamber inquiring into the cause why this clause is omitted in the printed Articles 1571. thus expresseth himself * * In his speech made Iune 14. 1637. pag. 65. Certainly this could not be done but by the malicious cunning of that opposite Faction And though I shall spare dead mens names where I have not certainty Yet if you be pleased to look back and consider who they were that governed businesses in 1571. and rid the Church allmost at their pleasure and how potent the Ancestors of these Libellers began then to grow you will think it no hard matter to have the Articles printed and this clause left out I must confess my self not so well skilled in Historicall Horsemanship as to know whom his Grace designed for the Rider of the Church at that time It could not be Arch-Bishop Parker who though discreet and moderate was sound and sincere in pressing conformity Much less was it Grindall as yet but Bishop of London who then had but little and never much influence on Church-Matters The Earle of Leicester could not in this phrase be intended who alike minded the insertion or omission of this or any other Article As for the non-Conformists they were so far at this time from riding the Church that then they first began to put foot in stirrup though since they have dismounted those whom they found in the saddle In a word concerning this clause whether the Bishops were faulty in their addition or their opposites in their Substraction I leave to more cunning State-Arithmeticians to decide 60. One Article more we will request the Reader to peruse An Article to confirme the Homilies made in King Edward his reign as the subject of some historicall debates which thereon doth depend 35. Article of Homilies The second Booke of Homilies the severall titles whereof we have joyned under this Article doth contain a godly and wholsome Doctrine and necessary for these times as doth the former Booke of Homilies which were set forth in the time of Edward the sixth and therefore we judge them to be read in Churches by the Ministers diligently and distinctly that they may be understood of the People See we here the Homilies ranked into two formes Anno Regin Eliza. 4. The first such as were made in the Raign of Edward the sixth being twelve in number Of which the tenth of obedience to Magistrates was drawn up at or about Kets Rebellion in a dangerous juncture of time For as it is observed of the Gingles or S t.
Anthony his fire that it is mortall if it come once to clip and encompasse the whole body So had the North-East Rebels in Norfolke met and united with the South-East Rebels in Devonshire in humane apprehension desperate the consequence of that conjuncture 61. The second forme of Homilies As also those in Q Eliz. are those composed in the Raign of Queen Elizabeth amounting to one and twenty concluding with one against Rebellion For though formerly there had been one in King Edwards dayes for obedience yet this was conceived no superfluous tautologie but a necessary gemination of a duty in that seditious age wherein dull schollers needed to have the same lesson often taught unto them 62. They are penned in a plain stile The use of Homilies accommodated to the capacities of the Hearers being loth to say of the Readers the Ministers also being very simple in that age Yet if they did little good in this respect they did no harme that they preached not strange Doctrines to their people as too many vent new darknesses in our dayes For they had no power to broach Opinions who were only employed to deliver that liquor to them which they had received from the hands of others better skilled in Religion then themselves 63. However some behold these Homilies Their authenticall necessity questioned as not sufficiently legitimated by this Article to be for their Doctrine the undoubted issue of the Church of England alledging them composed by private men of unknown names who may probably be presumed at the best but the Chaplains of the Arch-Bishops under whom they were made Hence is it that some have tearmed them Homely Homilies others a popular * Mr. Mountuga in his appello Caesarem discourse or a Doctrine usefull for those times wherein they were set forth I confesse what is necessary in one age may be less needfull in another but what in one age is godly and wholsome Doctrine characters of commendation given by the aforesaid Article to the Homilies cannot in another age be ungodly and unhealthfull as if our faith did follow fashions and truth alter with the times * 2 Sam. 17. like Aâ—hitophell his Counsell though good in it self yet not at some seasons But some are concerned to decry their credits as much contrary to their judgement more to their practise especially seeing the second Homily in the second book stands with a spunge in one hand to wipe out all pictures and a hammer in the other to beat down all Images of God and Saints erected in Churches And therefore such use these Homilies as an upper garment girting them close unto or casting them from them at pleasure allowing and alledging them when consenting denying and disclaiming them when opposite to their practise or opinions 64. The Religion in England being setled according to these Articles which soon after were published Rastall writes against Bp. Jewel the first Papist that fell foule upon them was William Râ—stall Nephew to S r. Thomas More by Elizabeth his Sister and a great Lawyer Yet we beleeve not him * Pitzaeus de Ang. Scriptor pag. 764. that telleth us he was one of the two Chief justices as knowing the * See Sr. Henry Spelmâ—n his glâ—â—sary in Indic contrary However he was very knowing in our common law Witnesse his collections of statutes and comments thereon with other works in that faculty But this veteranus Jurisconsutus was vix Tyro Theologus shewing rather zeal to the cause then ability to defend it in those Books which he set forth against BP Jewell 65. No eminent English Protestant died this yeer The death of Dr. Smith but great grief among the Romanists for the loss of D r. Richard Smith Kings professour of Divinity in Oxford till outed by Peter Martyr Whereupon he forsook the land returned in the Raign of Queen Mary went back after her death into the Low-Countries where he was made Dean of S t. Peters in Doway and appointed by King Philip the second first Divinity professor in that new erectd Vniversity His * Pitzaeus de Ang. Script pag. 761. party much complain that his strong parts were disadvantaged with so weak sides and low voice Amo Regin Lliza 5. though indeed too loud his railing against the truth as appears by his Books 66. The English Bishops conceiving themselves impowered by their Canons The Original of Puritans began to shew their authority in urging the Clergy of their Diocess to subscribe to the Liturgie Ceremonies and Discipline of the Church and such as refused the same were branded with the odious name of Puritanes 67. A name which in this notion first began in this yeer The Homonymie of the tearm 1564 6. and the grief had not been great if it had ended in the same The Philosopher banisheth the term which is polysaemon that is subject to several senses out of the Predicaments as affording too much Covert for cavill by the latitude thereof On the same account could I wish that the word Puritan were banished common discourse because so various in the acceptions thereof We need not speak of the ancient Cathari or Primitive Puritans sufficiently known by their Hereticall opinions Puritan here was taken for the Opposers of the Hierarchie and Church-service as resenting of Superstition But prophane mouths quickly improved this Nick-name therewith on every occasion to abuse pious people some of them so far from opposing the Liturgie that they endeavoured according to the instructions thereof in the preparative to the Confession to accompany the Minister with a PURE heart and laboured as it is in the Absolution for a life PURE and holy We will therefore decline the word to prevent exceptions which if casually slipping from our pen the Reader knoweth that only Non-conformists are thereby intended 68. These in this age were divided into two ranks Mr. Fox a moderate Nonconformist Some milde and moderate contented only to enjoy their own conscience Others fierce and fiery to the disturbance of Church and State Amongst the former I recount the Principall Father John Fox for so Queeu Elizabeth termed him summoned as I take it by Arch-Bishop Parker to subscribe that the generall reputation of his piety might give the greater countenance to Conformity The old man produced the new-Testament in Greek to this saith he will I subscribe But when a subscription to the Canons was required of him he refused it saying I have nothing in the Church save a Prebenâ— a Salisbuâ—y and much good may it do you if you will take it away from me However such respect did the Bishops most formerly his Fellow-Exiles bear to his age parts and pains that he continued his place till the day of his death who though no friend to the Ceremonies was otherwise so devout in his carriage that as his nearest relation surviving hath informed me he never entred any Church without expressing solemn reverence therein 69.
Spirit and present them spotlesse and unblameable to their Saviour In discharge of which function We which are by Gods goodnesse called to the government of the aforesaid Church do spare no pains labouring with all earnestness that Unity and the Catholick Religion which the Author thereof hath for the triall of his childrens faith and for our amendment suffered with so great afflictions might be preserved uncorrupt But the number of the ungodly hath gotten such power that there is now no place left in the whole world which they have not assayed to corrupt with their most wicked Doctrines Amongst others Elizabeth the pretended Queen of England the servant of wickedness lending thereunto her helping hand with whom as in a Sanctuary the most pernicious of all have found a refuge This very woman having seised on the Kingdom and monstrously usurping the place of Supreme Head of the Church in all England and the chief authority and jurisdiction thereof hath again brought back the said Kingdom into miserable destruction which was then newly reduced to the Catholick Faith and good fruits For having by strong hand inhibited the exercise of the true Religion which Mary the lawfull Queen of famous memory had by the help of this See restored Anno Dom. 1570. Anno Regin Eliza. 13. after it had been formerly overthrown by Henry the eighth a revolter therefrom and following and embracing the errours of Hereticks She hath removed the Royall Councell consisting of the English Nobility and filled it with obscure men being Hereticks suppressed the embracers of the Catholick Faith placed dishonest Preachers and Ministers of impieties abolished the sacrifice of the Mass Prayers Fastings Choice of meats Unmarried life and the Catholick Rites and Ceremonies commanded Books to be read in the whole Realm containing manifest Heresie and impious mysteries and institutions by Her self entertained and observed according to the prescript of Calvin to be likewise observed by Her Subjects presumed to throw Bishops Parsons of Churches and other Catholick Priests out of their Churches and Benefices and to bestow them and other Church-livings upon Hereticks and to determine of Church-causes prohibited the Prelates Clergy and People to acknowledge the Church of Rome or obey the Precepts and Canonicall Sanctions thereof compelled most of them to condescend to Her wicked Laws and to abjure the authority and obedience of the Bishop of Rome and to acknowledge Her to be sole Ladie in temporall and spirituall matters and this by oath imposed penalties and punishments upon those which obeyed not and exacted them of those which perserved in the unity of the faith and their obedience aforesaid cast the Catholick Prelates and Rectors of Churches in prison where many of them being spent with long languishing and sorrow miserably ended their lives All which things seeing they are manifest and notorious to all Nations and by the gravest testimony of very many so substantially proved that there is no place at all left for excuse defence or evasion We seeing that impieties and wicked actions are multiplied one upon another and moreover that the persecution of the faithfull and affliction for Religion groweth every day heavier and heavier through the instigation and means of the said Elizabeth because We understand Her minde to be so hardened and indurate that She hath not only contemned the godly requests and admonitions of Catholick Princes concerning Her healing and conversion but alas hath not so much as permitted the Nuncioes of this See to cross the seas into England are constrained of necessity to betake our selves to the weapons of justice against Her not being able to mitigate our sorrow that We are drawn to take punishment upon one to whose Ancestors the whole state of all Christendome hath been so much bounden Being therefore supported with His authority whose pleasure it was to place Us though unable for so great a burden in this supreme throne of justice We do out of the fulnesse of Our Apostolick Power declare the aforesaid Elizabeth being an Heretick and a favourer of Heresies and Her adherents in the matters aforesaid to have incurred sentence of Anathemaâ— and to be cut off from the unity of the body of Christ And moreover We do declare Her to be deprived of Her pretended title to the Kingdom aforesaid and of all Dominion Dignity and Priviledge whatsoever and also the Nobility Subjects and People of the said Kingdom and all other which have in any sort sworn unto Her to be for ever absolved from any such oath and all manner of duty of Dominion Allegiance and Obedience As We do also by authority of these presents absolve them and do deprive the same Elizabeth of Her pretended title to the Kingdom and all other things above-said And We do command and interdict all and every the Noble-men Subjects People Anno Regin Eliza. 12. Anno Dom. 1569. and others aforesaid that they presume not to obey Her or Her monitions mandates and laws and those which shall do the contrary We do innodate with the like Sentence of Anathem And because it were a matter of too much difficulty to convey these presents to all places wheresoever it shall be needfull Our will is that the copies thereof under a publick Notaries hand and sealed with the seal of an Ecclesiastical Prelate or of his court shall carry together the same credit with all people judicially and extrajudicially as these presents should do if they were exhibited or shewed Given at Rome at S t. Peters in the year of the incarnation of our Lord one thousand five hundred sixty nine the fifth of the Kalends of March and of Our Popedom the fifth year Cae Glorierius H. Cumyn 25. The principall persons The different opinions of English Catholicks concerning this excommunication whose importunity solicited the Pope to thunder out this excommunication were D r. Harding D r. Stapleton D r. Morton and D r. Web. And now the news thereof flying over into England variously affected the Catholicks according to their several dispositions 1. Some admired and applauded the resolution of His holinesse expecting all persons should instantly start from the infectious presence of the Queen and that that virgin-rose so blasted should immediately wither 2. Others would not believe that there was any such excommunication at all but that it was a mere slander devised by the common enemy to make all Catholicks odious 3. Others accounted such Excommunication though denounced of no validity a Watsons Qâ—â—dlibets pag. 262. because the reasons which moved the Pope thereunto were falsely and surreptitiously suggested to His Holiness 4. Others did question the lawfulnesse of all excommunications of Princes according to the rule of S t. Thomas Princeps multitudo non est excommunicanda where the uncertain profit which might follow could not countervail the certain mischief which would ensue 5. Others did condemne the present excommunication pro hic nunc as unexpedient probable to incense and exasperate the
contemners of learning in the countries abroad do fret against it which in truth doth the more commend it the dissolution of it would breed triumph to the adversary and great sorrow and gries to the favourers of religion contrary to the counsell of Ezekiel 13. 18. who saith Cor justi non est contristandum and although some have abused this good and necessary exercise there is no reason that the malice of a few should preâ—udice all Abuses may be re formed and that which is good may remain neither is there any just cause of offences to be taken if diverse men make divers sences of one sentence of scripture so that all the senses be good and agreeable to the analogie and proportion of faith for otherwise we must needs condemne all the ancient Fathers and divers of the Church who most commonly expound one and the same text of scripture diversly and yet all to the good of the Church and therefore doth Basil compare the scriptures to a well out of which the more a man draweth the better and sweeter is the water I trust when your Majesty hath considered and weighed the premises you will rest satisfied and judge that no such inconveniences can grow oâ— such exercises as these as you have been informed but rather the clean contrary and for my own part because I am well assured by reasons and also by arguments taken out of the holy scriptures by experience the most certain seal of sure knowledge that the said exercises for the interpretation and exposition of the scriptures and for the exhortation and comfort drawn out of the same are both profitable to encrease knowledge amongst ministers and tendeth to the edifying of the hearers I am inforced with all humility and yet plainly to profess that I cannot with safe conscience and without the ofence of the Majesty of God give mine assent to the suppressing of the said exercises much less can I send out any injunction sor the utter and universall subversion of the same I say with S. Paul I have no power to destroy but only to edifie and with the same Apostle I can do nothing against the truth but with the truth If it be your Majesties pleasure for this or any other cause to remove me out of this place I will with all humility yield thereunto and render again unto your Majesty that which I have received of the same I consider with myself quod terrendum est incidere in manus Dei viventis I consider also quod qui facit contra conscientiam divinis in rebus aedificat ad gehennam And what shall I win if I gained I will not say a Bishoprick but the whole world and lose my own soul Beare with me I beseech you Madam if I chuse rather to offend your earthly Majesty then to offend the heavenly Majesty of God And now being sorry that I have been so long and tedious to your Majesty I will draw to an end most humbly praying the same that you would consider these short petitions following The first that you wound referr all these Ecclesiasticall matters which touch religion or the Doctrine or Discipline of the Church unto the Bishops and Divines of the Church of your Realm according to the example of all Christian Emperours and Princes of all Ages for indeed they are to be judged as an ancient Father writeth in Ecclesia seu Synodo non in Palatino When your Majesty hath questions of the laws of your Realm you do not decide the same in your Court or Palace but send them to your judges to be determined Likewise for the duties in matters in Doctrine or Discipline of the Church the ordinary way is to defer the decision to the Bishops and other head Ministers of the Church Ambrose to Theodosius useth these words Si de causis pecuniarijs comites tuos consulis quanto magis in causa religionis sacerdotes Domini aequum est consulas And likewise to the Emperour Valentinian Epist 32. Si de fide conferendum est Sacerdotum debet esse just collatio si enim factum est Constantino Augustae memoriae principi qui nullas leges ante praemisit sed liberum dedit judicium Sacerdotis And in the same place the same Father saith that Constantius the Emperour son to Constantine the great began well by reason he followed his Fathers steps at the first but ended ill because he took upon him difficile intra Palatinum judicare and thereby fell into Arianisme a terrible example The said Ambrose so much commended in all histories for a godly Bishop goeth further and writeth to the said Emperour in this forme Si docendus est episcopus à laico quid sequitur laicus ergo disputet Episcopus audiat à laico At certè si vel scripturarum seriem divinarum vel vetera tempora retractemus quis est qui abundat in causa fidei inquam fidei episcopos solere de Imperatoribus christianis non imperatores de episcopis judicaâ—e Would God your Majesty would follow this ordinary you should procure to your self much quietness of minde and better please God avoid many offences and the Church should be more peaceable and quietly governed much to the comfort and quietness of your Realm The second petition I have to make to your Majesty is this that when you deal in matters of faith and religion or matters that touch the Church of Christ which is the Spouse bought with so dear a price you would not use to pronounce so resolutely and pèremptorily quasi ex authoritate as you may do in civill and extern matters but always remember that in Gods cause the will of God and not the will of any earthly creature is to take place It is the antichristian voice of the Pope Sic volo Sic jubeo stet pro ratione voluntas In Gods matters all Princes ought to bow their Septers to the Son of God and to ask counsell at his mouth what they ought to doe David exhorteth all Kings and Rulers to serve God with fear and trembling Remember Madam that you are a mortall creature look not only as was said to Theodosius upon the people and princely array wherewith you are apparrelled but consider withall what it is that is covered therewith Is it not flesh and blood is it not dust and ashes is it not a corruptible body which must return to her earth again God knoweth how soon Must you not one day appear ante tremendum tribunal crucifixi ut recipias ibi prout gesseris in corpore sive bonum sive malum 2 Cor. 5. And although you are a mighty Prince yet remember that he that dwelleth in heaven is mightier as the Psalmist saith 76. Terribilis est is qui aufert spiritum principum terribilis super omnes reges Wherefore I beseech you Madam in visceribus Christi when you deal in these religious causes set the Majesty of God before your eyes laying all earthly
dear brother the Lord Jesus every day more and more bless thee and all that earnestly desire his glory Geneva October 1582. Thine Beza often using another mans hand because of the shaking of my own We must not let so eminent a letter pass without some observations upon it See we here the secret sympathy betwixt England and Geneva about discipline Geneva helping England with her prayers England aiding Geneva with her purse 20. By the Colledge of Bishops here mentioned by Beza Geneva's suit was coldly resented we understand them assembled in the last Convocation Wonder not that Geneva's wants found no more pitty from the Episcopal party seeing all those Bishops were dead who formerly exiles in the Marian dayes had found favour and relief in Geneva and now a new generation arose having as little affection as obligation to that government But however it fared with Geneva at this time sure I am that some years a Vide pag. 1602. parag after preferring her petition to the Prelacie though frequent begging makes slender alms that Common-wealth tasted largely of their liberality 21. Whereas mention is made Why the rigorous pressing of subscription was now remitted of the heat of some abated this relateth to the matter of subscription now not pressed so earnestly as at the first institution thereof This remissnesse may be imputed partly to the nature of all laws for though knives if of good metall grow sharper because their edge thinner by using yet laws commonly are keenest at the first and are blunted in process of time in their execution partly it is to be ascribed to Arch-Bisshop Grindals age and impotency who in his greatest strength did but weakly urge conformity partly to the Earle of Leicester his interposing himself Patron General to non-subscribers being perswaded as they say by Roger Lord North to undertake their protection SECTION V. To DANIEL HARVEY Esq High Sheriff of Surrey I am sufficiently sensible of the great distance and disproportion betwixt my meanesse and your worth as at all other times so now especially whilst you are a prime Officer in publick employment Despairing therefore that my pen can produce any thing meet for your entertainment I have endeavoured in this Section to accommodate you with Company fittest for your Converse being all no meaner then Statesmen and most of them Privie Councellours in their severall Letters about the grand businesse of Conformity God in due time bless you and your Honorable Consort with such issue as may be a Comfort to you and a Credit to all your relations 1. VEry strongly Leicester though at the Councel table Politickly complying with the rest of the Lords A forme of Discipline considered of by the Brethren in a solemn Synod with the severall Decrees thereof and concurring alwayes with their results when sitting in Conjunction with them when alone engaged his Affections in favour of the Non-conformists and improved his power at this time very great with the Queen to obtain great liberty for them Hence it was that many Bishops Active in pressing subscription in their Diocess when repairing to Court were checkt and snibt by this great favourite to their no small grief and discouragement Heartned hereat the Brethren who hitherto had no particular platforme of discipline amongst themselves as universally owned and practised by their party began in a solemne Councell held by them but whether at Cambridge or London uncertain To conclude on a certain forme as followeth in these their decrees faithfully translated out of their own latine Copie The Title thereof videlicet These be the things that do seem may will stand with the peace of the Church The Decrees LEt no man though he be an Vniversity man offer himself to the Ministery nor let any man take upon him an uncertain and vague Ministery a a Under Mr. 〈◊〉 hand 〈◊〉 of the â—spand 〈◊〉 by 〈◊〉 Bancrofi his dangerous positions pag. 46. though it be offered unto him But such as be called to the Ministery by some certain Church let them impart it unto that Classis or conference where of themselves are or else to some greater Church-assembly and if such shall be found fit by them then let them be commended by there letters unto the Bishop that they may be ordained Ministers by him Those ceremonies in the Book of Common-Prayer which being taken from Popery are in controversie doseem that they ought to be omitted and given over if it may be done without danger of being put from the Ministery But if there be any imminent danger to be deprived then this matter must be communicated with the Classis in which that Church is that by the judgement thereof it may be determined what ought to be done If subscription to the Articles of Religion and to the Book of Common-Prayer shall be again urged it is thought that the Book of Articles may be subscribed unto according to the statute thirteenth Elizabeth that is unto such of them only as contain the sum of Christian faith and doctrine of the Sacraments But for many weighty causes neither the rest of the Articles in that Book nor the Book of Common-prayer may be allowed no though a man should be deprived of his Ministery for it It seemeth that Church-wardens and Collectors for the poor might thus be turned into Elders and into Deacons when they are to be chosen Let the Church have warning fifteen dayes before of the time of Election and of the Ordinance of the Realm but especially of Christs Ordinance touching appointing of Watchmen and overseers in his Church who are to fore-see that none offence of scandall do arise in the Church and if any shall happen that by them it may be duly abolished And touching Deacons of both sorts Videlicet men and women the Church shall be monished what is required by the Apostle and that they are not to chuse men of Custome and of Course or for their riches but for their faith zeal and integrity and that the Church is to pray in the mean time to be so directed that they make choice of them that be meet Let the names of such as are so chosen be published the next Lords day and after that their duties to the Church and the Churches towards them shall be declared then let them be received into the Ministery to which they are chosen with the generall prayers of the whole Church The Brethâ—en are to be requested to ordain a distribution of all Churches according to these rules in that behalf that are set down in the Synodical Discipline touching Classicall Provinciall Comitiall or of Commencements and assemblies for the whole kingdome The Classes are to be required to keep acts of memorable matters which they shall see delivered to the Comitiall assembly that from thence they may be brought by the Provinciall assembly Also they are to deal earnestly with Patrones to present fit men whensoever any Church is fallen void in that Classis The Comitial
as did creep in to the said Book through private mens affections without authority Therefore that argument is against them and only used by them as it seemeth in contempt the rest is frivolous and argueth their presumption in writing this to so honourable a Board of so worthy and godly a Book which hath an hundred learned men to justifie it for one that will impugne it And thus much concerning them which I have written rather to satisfie your Lordships then that I thought the matter worthy my labour The complaint which those of Kent being of my own Diocess and by oath bound to me in Canonicall obedience have exhibited unto your Lordships doth make me more to wonder that they most of them being unlearned and young such as I would be loath to admit into the Ministry if they were not already admitted thereunto much less to allow as Preachers dare presume to bring my doings against them into question before your Lordships seeing I have done nothing but that which God the Law her Majesty and my duty forceth me unto dealing with them not as an Arch-Bishop with the Inferiour sort of the Clergy nor as a master of a Colledge with his fellows nor as a Magistrate with his inferiours but as a Friend and a Brother which as I think hath so puffed them up and caused them to be so presumptuous They came to me unsent for in a multitude which I reproved because it imported a conspiracy and had the shew of a Tumult or unlawfull Assembly Notwithstanding I was content to hear their complaint I spent with them the whole afternoon from two of the clock till seven and heard their Reasons whereof some were frivolous and childish some irreligious and all of them such as gave me occasion to think that they rather sought quarrel against the Book then to be satisfied which indeed is true as appeareth by some of their own confessions which I am able to shew when I shall be thereunto urged The two whole dayes following I spent likewise for the most part in dealing severally with them requiring them to give unto me the Chief and principal of their Reasons which moved them not to subscribe meaning to hear them in the rest if I could have satisfied them in it or else not to spend any further time which reasons if I may so term them they gave unto me and I have and mean to make known when occasion shall serve Whereas they say in their bill that the publick administration of the Sacraments in this Land is as touching the substance of it lawfull c. They say no more then the Papists themselves do confess and in truth they say nothing in effect to that wherewith they are charged And yet therein they are contrary to themselves for they have pretended matter of substance against the Book But of what spirit cometh it that they being no otherwise then they are dare to the greatest Authority in this land next to her Majesty so boldly offer themselves thus to reason and dispute as in their bill they vaunt against the State established in matters of Religion and against the book so learnedly and painfully penned and by so great Authority from time to time confirmed It is not for me to sit in this place if every Curate within my Diocess or Province may be permitted so to use me neither is it possible for me to performe forme the duty which her Majesty looketh for at my hands if I may not without interruption proceed in execution of that which her Highness hath especially committed unto me The Gospell can take no success neither the number of Papists be diminished if unity be not procured which I am not in doubt in short time to bring to pass without any great adoe or inconvenience at all if it be not hindred The number of those which refuse to subscribe is not great in most parts of my Province not one in some very few and in some none whereof many also and the greater part are unlearned and unwornthy the Ministry In mine own little Diocess in Canterbury threescore Preachers and above have subscribed whereas there are not ten worthy the name of Preachers which have as yet refused and most of them also not allowed Preachers by lawfull Authority and so I know it to be in all other Diocesses within my Province the Diocess of Norwich only excepted Wherein nevertheless the number of disordered is far less then the number of such as are obedient and quietly disposed Now if these few disordered which the Church may well spare having meeter men to place in their rooms shall be countenanced against the best the wisest in all respects the worthiest and in effect the whole state of the Clergy it will not only discourage the dutifull and obedient persons but so encrease the schism that there will never hereafter be hope of appeasing the same This disordered flocking together of them at this time from divers places and gadding from one to another argueth a Conspiracy amongst them and some hope of incouragement and of prevailing which I am perswaded is not meant nor shall ever be by me willingly consented unto Some of them have already as I am informed bruted abroad that your Lordships have sent for me to answer their complaints and that they hope to be delivered wherein I know they report untruly as the manner is for I cannot be perswaded that your Lordships have any such intent as to make me a party or to call my doings into question which from her Majesty are immediately committed unto me and wherein as I suppose I have no other Judge but her self And for as much as I am by God and her Majesty lawfully without any ordinary or extraordinary or unlawfull means called to this place and function and appointed to be your Pastor and to have the greatest charge over you in matters pertaining to the soul I am the more bold to move and desire you to aid and affist me in matters belonging to my office namely such as appertain to the quietness of the Church the credit of religion established and the maintenance of the laws made for the same And here I do protest and testifie unto your Lordships that the three Articles whereunto they are moved to subscribe are such as I am ready by learning to defend in manner and form as they are set down against all mislikers thereof in England or elsewhere And thus desiring your Lordships to take this my answer in good part and to forbear my comming thither in respect of this advantage that may be taken thereof by these wayward persons I beseech Almighty God long to prosper you Your good Lordships in Christ John Cantuar. Who this M r. Beal was who brought these letters is worthy our inquiry I finde his Christian name Robert his office Clark of the Councell his abilities very great The character of Mr. Beal who brought the Bills as may appear by the publick
to me that they were contentious Seditious and persons vagrant maintaining this controversy wherewith I charged them sharply and they both denied those charges and required to be tryed and so to receive punishment I answered that your Grace would so charge them and then Ishould see afterwards what they should deserve and advised them to resort to your Grace comforting them that they should finde favourable proceedings and so I hope upon my former commendations the rather What may be said to them I know not nor whether they have been so faulty as your Grace hath been informed do I know Neither do I mean to treat for to fâ—vour such men for pardon I may speak upon their amendment But now they coming to me I offer how your Grace proceeded with them They say they are commanded to be examined by the Register at London and I asked them whereof they said of a great number of Articles But they could have no Copies of them I answered that they might answer to the truth they said that they were so many in number and so divers as they were affraid to answer them for fear of captious interpretation Upon this I sent for the Register who brought me the Articles which I have read and finde so curiously penned so full of Branches and Circumstances that I think the inquisitions of Spain use not so many questions to comprehend and to intrap their preyes I know your Canonists can defend these with all their particles But surely under your Graces correction this Juridicall and Canonicall siftner of poor Ministers is not to edifie and reform And in Charity I think they ought not to answer to all these nice points except they were very notorious offenders in Papistry or heresy Now good my Lord bear with my scribling I write with testimony of a good conscience I desire the peace of the Church I desire concord and unity in the exercise of our Religion I fear no sensuall and wilfull recusant But I conclude that according to my simple Judgement this kinde of proceeding is too much savouring the Romish inquisition and is rather a device to seek for offenders than to reform any This was not that charitable instruction that I thought was intended of these poor Ministers should in some few points have any scrupulous conceptions to be removed this is not a charitable way to send them to answer to your common Register upon so many Articles at one instant without commodity of instruction by your Register whose office is only to receive their answers by which the parties are first subject to condemnation before they be taught their errors It may be I say that Canonists may maintain this proceeding by rules of their laws But though omnia licent omnia non expediunt I pray your Grace bear this and perchance a fault that I have willed them not to answer these Articles except their consciences may suffer them And yet I have sharply admonished them that if they be disturbers in their Churches they must be corrected And yet upon your Graces answer to me Ne sutor ultra crepidam neither will I put falcem in alterius mâ—ssem my paper teacheth me to make an end your Grace must pardon my hasty writing for that I have done this Raptim and without Correction Your Graces at command William Burghley One may say is not the hand of M r. Travers in all this Who being the Lord Burghleys Chaplain by him much respected and highly affected to the Geneva Discipline was made the mouth of the Ministers to mediate to his Lord in their behalf But it seems the Arch-Bishop had set up his resolution called constancy by some Cruelty by others as they stand affected whose unmoveableness herein will appear by his following Letter To the Lord Treasurer MY singular good Lord The return of the Arch-Bishop of Cant. to the L. Treasurers Letter in the very beginning of this action and so from time to time I have made your Lordship acquainted with all my doings and so answered all objections and reasons to the contrary as I perswade my self no just reply can be made thereunto I have likewise by your Lordships advice chosen this kinde of proceeding with them because I would not touch any for not subscribing only but for breach of order in celebrating of Divine service administring the Sacraments and executing other Ecclesiasticall functions according to their fancies and not according to the form of law prescribed which neither your Lordship nor any other seemed to mislike but to wish and require And therefore I am much troubled at your last Letters which seem so to be written as though your Lordship had not been in these points already answered The complaints which your Lordship saith are made of me and other my Colleagues have hitherto been generall and therefore cannot otherwise be answered but by a bare deniall But if any man shall charge me or them with particularities I doubt not but we are and shall be ready to answer them and to justifie our doings My proceedings are neither so vehement nor so generall against Ministers and Preachers as some pretend doing me therein great injury I have divers times satisfied your Lordship therein if any offence be it is in bearing too much with them and using of them so friendly which causeth them thus contrary to their duties to trouble the Church and to withstand me their Ordinary and lawfull Judge The objection of incouraging the Papists c. hath neither probability nor likelihood For how can Papists be animated by urging of men to subscribe against the Popes supremacy and to the justifying of the book of Common-Prayers and Articles of Religion which they so greatly condemne But Papists c. are animated because they see these kind of persons which herein after a sort come in with them so greatly so many borne with and so animated and maintained in their disordered doings against both Gods Laws and mans and against their Chief Governours both Civill and Ecclesiasticall This I say incourageth the Papists and maketh much for them the other is but a fallacy â non causa ad causam O my Lord I would to God some of those who use this argument had no Papists in their Families and did not otherwise also countenance them whereby indeed they receive incouragement and do become too malepert Assure your self the Papists are rather grieved at my proceedings because they tend to the taking away of their chief Argument that is that we cannot agree among our selves and that we are not of the Church because we lack unity And I am credibly informed that the Papists give incouragement to these men and commend them in their doings hereof I have also some experience But if these reasons and sundry others notwithstanding some will not be satisfied thereby I am sure your Lordship thinketh it not convenient to yield unto their wills but unto their reasons Touching the 24 Articles which your Lordship seemeth
so to mislike as written in a Romish stile smelling of a Romish inquisition c. I cannot but greatly marvell at your Lordships vehement speeches against them I hope without cause The men are Preachers peaceable your Lordship saith and that they are orderly and observe the Books as some of them say of themselves and you think it not meet that being such persons they should be deprived for not subscribing only wherein I have yielded unto you and therefore have caused these Articles to be drawn according to Law by the best learned in the Laws who I dare say hate the Romish doctrine and the Romish inquisition to the intent I may truly understand whether they are such manner of men or no as they pretend to be which I also take to be the ordinary course in other Courts as in the Sar-Chamber and other places Sure I am it is most usuall in the Court of the Marches Arches rather whereof I have the best experience And without offence be it spoken I think these Articles more tolerable and better agreeing with the rule of justice and charity and less captious then those in other Courts because there men are often examined at the relation of a private man concerning private crimes de propriâ turpitudinê whereas here men are only examined of their publick actions in the publick calling and Ministry and much more in the cause of Heresie because the one toucheth life and the other not And therefore I see no cause why our Judiciall and Canonicall proceedings in this point should be misliked Your Lordship writeth that the two for whom you write are peaceable persons that they deny the things wherewith they are charged and desire to be tried c. Now they are to be tried why do they refuse it Qui malè agit odit Lucem Indeed they shew themselves to be such as I have before shewed to your Lordship the most troublesome persons in all that Countrey and one of them M r Brown is presented for his disorders by the sworn men of the parish as I am informed by the Official there Wherefore I beseech your Lordship not to believe them against me either own words or testimony of any such as animate them in their disobedience and count disorder order and contention peace before they be duly and orderly tried according to that Law which is yet in force and will hardly in my opinion in these Judicial actions be bettered though some abuse may be in the Execution thereof as there I elsewhere also and that peradventure more abundantly Your Lordship saith these Articles are a device rather to seek for offenders then to reform any The like may be said of the like orders in other Courts also but that were the fault of the Judg not of the Law And I trust your Lordship hath no cause to think so evil of me I have not dealt with any as yet but such as have given evident tokens of contempt of Orders and Laws which my Acts remaining on Record will testifie and though the Register do examin them as I think other officers do in other Courts likewise and the Law doth allow of it yet are they repeated before a Judg where they may reform add or diminish as they think good neither hath there been any man thus examined or otherwise dealt with who hath not been conferred with or might not have been if he would these two especially And if they have otherwise reported to your Lordship they do but antiquum obtinere which is to utter untruths a quality wherewith these kinde of men are marvelously possessed as I on my own knowledge and experience can justifie against divers of them I know your Lordship desireth the peace of the Church and unity in Religion but how is it possible to be procured after so long liberty and lack of discipline if a few persons so meanly qualified as most of them are shall be countenanced against the whole estate of the Clergie of greatest account both for learning years stayedness wisdom Religion and honesty And open breakers and impugners of the Law yong in years proud in conceit contentious in disposition maintained against their Governours seeking to reduce them to order and obedience Haec sunt initia haereticorum ortus atque conatus Schismaticorum malè cogitantium ut sibi placeant ut praepositum superbo tumore contemnant sic ab Ecclesia receditur sic altare profanum collocatur foris sic contra pacem Christi ordinationem atque unitatem Dei rebellatur for my own part I neither have done nor do any thing in this matter which I do not think in my conscience and duty I am bound to do which her Majestie hath with earnest charge committed unto me and which I am not well able to justifie to be most requisite for this State and Church whereof next to her Majestie though most unworthy or at least most unhappy the chief is committed unto me which I will not by the grace of God neglect whatsoever come upon me Therefore I neither care for the honour of the place which is onus to me nor the largeness of the Revenues nor any other worldly thing I thank God in respect of doing my duty neither do I fear the displeasure of man nor the evil tongues of the uncharitable who call me Tyrant Pope Knave and lay to my charge things which I never thought Scio hoc enim opus esse diabolt ut servos Dei mendacio laceret opinionibus falsis gloriosum nomen infamet ut qui conscientiae suae luce clarescunt alienis rumoribus sordidentur So was Cyprian himself used and other ancient and Godly Bishops to whom I am not comparable The day will come when all mens hearts shall be opened in the mean time I will depend on him who never forsakes those that put their trust in him If your Lordship shall keep those two from answering according to the order set down it will be of it self a setting at liberty of all the rest and of undoing of all that which hitherto hath been done neither shall I be able to do my duty according to her Majesties expectation And therefore I beseech your Lordship to leave them unto me I will not proceed against them till I have made you privy to their answers and further conferred with you about them because I see your Lordship so earnest in their behalf whereof also they have made publick boasts as I am informed which argueth what manner of persons they are I beseech your Lordship to take not onely the length but also the matter of this Letter in good part and to continue to me as you have done whereof I doubt not for assuredly if you forsake me which I know you will not after so long triall and experience with continuance of so great friendship especially in so good a cause I shall think my coming to this place to have been for my punishment and my hap
And yet in way of recovering health by changing of Aire of study for a time in thâ— Vniversity of mortall enmity borne by some in the parish of prosecution of Law or of being imployed in publick Affairs they cannot be wholy abrogated That there were in England foure thousand five hundred Benefices with Cure not above ten and most of them under eight pounds in the first fruits-book which cannot be furnished with able Pastors as the Petitioners desire because of the smallness of their livings Moreover he affirmed that what ever was pretended to the contrary England at that time flourished with able Ministers more then ever before yea had more then all Christendome besides 3. The Lord Grey rejoyned to this Assertion of more learned Ministers in the Church of England then ever heretofore The Lord Gray his rejoynder nay then in all the reformed Churches in Christendome this That it was not to he attributed to the Bishops or their actions but to God who now opened the hearts of many to see into the truth and that the Schools were better observed 4. The Lord Treasurer Burghley seeming to moderate betwixt them The Lord Treasurer his moderation after a long and learned oration concluded that he was not so scrupuleus as absolutely to like of the bill against Pluralities without any exception for he did favour both learning and wished a competent reward to it And therefore could like and allow a learned man to have two Benefices so they were both in ene parish that is to say in one Diocess and not one in the Diocess of Winchester and another in the North where the severall Diocesans would have no regard of them whereas being both in one Diocess the Bishop would look unto them 5. Here it was signified that her Majesty was acquainted with the matter Others interpret and that she was very forward to redress the faults and therefore required the Bishops not to binder her good and gracious purpose for that her Majesty would conferr with them 6. The Lord Gray again said The Lord Grays quere whether of Withen or what most probable of Ruthen afterwards Earl of Kent replyed he greatly wondred at her Majesty that she would make choice to conser with those who were all enemies to Reformation for that it meerly touched their freeholds and therefore he thought it good the house should make choice of some to be joyned with them Also he wished the Bishops might be served as they were in in King Henry the 8 th dayes when as in the case of praemunire they were all thrust out of doores 7. Then the Lord Treasurer said that the Bishops if they were wise would themselves be humble suiters to her Majesty to have some of the Temporall Lords joyned with them 8. The Lord Chamberlain utterly disliked the Lord Grayes motion alledging that it was not to be liked of that the Lords should appoint her Majesty any to confer withall but that it should be left to her own election 9. Matters flying thus high the Arch-Bishop with the rest of the Clergy The Bishops providently petition the Queen conceived it the safest way to apply themselves by Petition to the Queen which they presented as followeth To the Queens most excellent Majesty THe wofull and distressed state whereinto we are like to fall forceth us with griâ—f of heart in most humble maner to crave your Majesties most soveraign Protection For the pretence being made the maintenance and increase of a learned ministry when it is throughly weighed decryeth learning spoâ—leth their livings taketh away the sâ—t form of prayer in the Church and is the means to bring in confusion and Barbarisme How dangerous innovations are in a setled estate whosoever hath judgemeâ—t perceiveth Set dangers apart yet such great inconviniences may ensae as will make a state lamentable and miserable Our nâ—ighbours miseries might make us fearfull but that we know who tales the same All the reformed Churches in Europe cannot compare with England in the number of learned Ministers These benefits of your Majesties most sacred and are fall Government with hearty joy we feel and humbly acknowledge senceless are they that repâ—ne at it and careless wâ—o lightly regard it The respect hereof made the Prophet to say Dii estis All the faithfull and discreet Clergy say ô Dea certè Nothing is impossible with God Requests without grounded reasons are lightly to be rejected We therefore not as directors but as humble Remembrancers beseech your Highness favourable beholding of our present state And what it will be in time to come if the Bill against Pluralities should take any place To the Petition were annexed a catalogue of those inconveniences to the State present State to come Cathedrall Churches Universities to her Majesty to Religion in case pluralities were taken away here too large to be inserted So that in effect nothing was effected as in relation to this matter but things left in staâ—u quo prius at the dissolution of this Parliament 10. Amongst the mortalities of this year The death of Bp Barns most remarkable the death of Richard Barnes Bishop of Durham one commendable in himself but much suffering for the * See the life of Bernard Gilpin p. 190. corruption and viciousness of John Barnes his brother and Chancellour This Bishop was bred in Brasen-nose Colledge made Suffragan of Nottingham the last I beleeve who wore that title and behaved himself very gravely in his Diocess A great friend at last to Bernard Gilpin though at first by some ill instruments incensed against him and seeing they were loving in their lives their memories in my Book shall not be divided though I confess the later died some three years before 11. This Bernard Gilpin And of Bernard Gilpin born of a right worshipfull family at Kentmirâ— in Westmerland had Cuthbert Tonstali Bishop of Durham for his great Vncle he was bred first in Queens Colledgs then Christs-Church in Oxford and no doubt the prayers of Peter Martyr conduced to his conversion to be a Protestant For he hearing this Gilpin dispute cordially on the Popish party desired of God that so good affections might not be misguided and at last obtained his desire 12. He Weathered out the Raign of Queen Mary Hardly escaped in Queen Maries dayes partly with his travels beyond the seas Anno Dom. 1587. chiefly residing at Lovain Anno Regin Eliza. 30. and Paris partly after his return by the favour of his Uncle Tonstall Before whom he was often cited chiefly about the Eucharist but was discharged by confessing the reall presence and that the manner thereof transcended his apprehension Tonstall not inforcing him to the particularity of Transubstantiation as using himself to complain on Pope Innocent for defining de modo to be an article of faith However his foes so hardly beset him that once he ordered his servant to provide for him a long shroud not for his
certainly cause suspition slalnder c. 14. The concealing argueth either some guiltiness or at the least some faintness and fear to be seen or known in these Actions 15. It leaveth the truth which now travaileth poor naked destitute and void of friends it casteth the care credit countenance defence and maintenance of it upon those few which are in prison which ought to be supported and maintained by all 16. It leaveth the burden upon eight or nine mens shoulders which ought to be eased by many What satisfaction this gave to his party I know not sure I am the Bishops till his dying day beheld him as an ingenuous man carrying his conscience with the reason thereof in his own brest and not pinning it on the president of any other whereupon they permitted him peaceably to possess his parsonage being none of the meanest though he continued a stiffe Non conformist only quietly enjoying his own opinion Indeed he was a down-right Nathanael if not guilty of too much of the dove in him faulty in that defect wherein more offend in the excess not minding the world so much as became a provident parent But we leave him when we have told the Reader that he was bred a Student in Christ-Church and was a Brian Twine in Appendice Ant. Ac. Oxon. Proctor of Oxford Anno 1580 and died quietly an old man Anno 1617 at Warkton in Northampton-shire 41. Synodicall meetings finally blasted Thus one link being slipp'd out the whole chain was quickly broken and scattered Stone his discovery marr'd for the future all their formal meetings as Classically or Synodically methodized If any of these Ministers hereafter came together it was for visits not visitations to enjoy themselves not enjoyn others orders to be observed by them 42. Perkin's piety 〈…〉 Whereas M r Stone confesseth their meeting in Cambridge with M r Chatterton and others I finde some of these others a Dr Banerâ—st in his book of dangerous positions chap. 7. p. 59. elsewhere specified namely M r Perkins and M r Thomas Harrison afterwards the reverend Vice-Master of Trinity-Colledge both of them concurring though neither of them very active in this cause M r Perkins whatsoever his judgement was in point of Church-discipline never publickly medled with it in his preaching and being pressed by others about the lawfullness of subscription he declined to manifest his opinion therein glad to enjoy his own quiet and to leave others to the liberty of their own consciences Solomons observation found truth in him b Prov. 16. 7â— When a mans wayes please the Lord he maketh even his enemies to be at peace with him whose piety procured freedom to his preaching and fair respect to his person even from those who in affections differed and in opinion dissented from him for all held Perkins for a Prophet I mean for a painfull and faithfull dispenser of Gods will in his word 43. Transition to a more pleasant subject But I am weary of writing these sad dissentions in our Church and fain would pass over to some more pleasing subject from the renting of Gods Church to the repairing of it from the confounding thereof to the founding and building of some eminent place for learning and religion But finding none of that nature this very year in England I am fain to seek one beyond the seas and at last have lighted on the University and Colledge of Dublin which now began to be erected 44. The foundation of an University in Dublin Anciently Ireland was the Seminary of Saints people from all parts of Christendome repairing thither there to finde and thence to fetch the perfect pattern of Monastical devotion Many hundred years after namely in the Reign of King Edward the Second Alexander Bickner Arch-Bishop of Dâ—blin obtained licence of the Pope to erect an University in Dublin but the designe succeeded not according to his desire and others expectation Now at the last the same was effected by Royall Authority and a Colledge there erected and dedicated to the Holy Trinity This mindeth me of a pleasant passage In the Reign of King Henry the eighth it was enjoyned that all Churches dedicated to S t Thomas Becket should be new named and consigned over to some real Saint Now whilest country people sate in consultation what new Saint such Churches should assume being divided in their opinions to whom the same should be dedicated an old man gave this advice Even dedicate it to the Holy Trinity which will last and continue when all other Saints may chance to be taken away 45. The severall Benefactors thereto Many eminent persons concurred to advance so worthy a work And because we are to speak of a Colledge wherein seniority takes place we will rank these persons not according to their dignity but time of their benefaction 1. Henry Vsher then Arch-Deacon of Dublin bred in Cambridge afterward Arch-Bishop of Armagh and uncle to James Vsher the present Arch-Bishop thereof took a journey with much danger into England and with more difficulty procured the Mort-main from 2. Queen Elizabeth who graciously granted it naming the Corporation Collegium Sanctae ac Individuae Trinitatis ex fundatione Reginae Elizabethae juxta Dublin 3. William Cicill Baron of Burleigh Anno Dom. 1591. and treasurer of England is appointed in the Mort-main first Chancellour of the University Anno Regin Eliza. 34. as being an active instrument to procure the same 4. S r William Fitz-Williams Lord Deputy of Ireland whose Arms are deservedly graven over the Colledge gate issued out his letters for collection to all the Counties in Ireland to advance so good a designe and the Irish though then generally Papists were very bountifull thereunto 5. M r Luke Chaloner Fellow of Trinity Colledge in Cambridge received and disbursed the monies had the oversight of the fabrick which he faithfully procured to be finished meriting that verse inscribed on his fair monument in Dublin Colledge Chappel built by his * Since married to the Arch-Bishop of Armagh daughter Conditur hoc Tumulo Chaloneri triste Cadaver Cujus ope precibus conditur ista domus This Tomb within it here contains Of Chalnor the sad Remains By whose prayer and helping hand This House erected here doth stand 6. The Major and Aldermen of Dublin bestowed on the Colledge the sight thereof with some accommodations of considerable grounds about it being formerly a Religious house termed Allhallows which at the suppression of Abbies was bestowed on their Corporation 7. Adam Loftus Fellow of Trinity Colledge in Cambridge at this present Arch-Bishop of Dublin and Chancellour of Ireland was the first Master of the Colledge holding it as an honorarie title though not so much to receive credit by as to return lustre to the place 8. S r Warham Saint-Leger was very bountifull in paying yearly pensions for the maintenance of the first students thereof before the Colledge was endowed with standing revenues
Vircrum Illustrium Spectacles to read the smallest Print 3. William Perkins who was born in the first and died in the last of Q. Eliz. so that his Life as n In the Holy State where see hiâ— Life at large we have elsewhere observed to which we remit the Reader running parallel with this Queens Reign began continued and ended therewith 4. Gregory before his entrance into Religion Robert Sayer bred in Cambridge then leaving the University fled beyond sea where he became a Benedictine Monk of the Congregation of S. Justin in Padua He lived in severall parts of Europe as at Phemes Rome Montcasie Venice where he died and was buried o Puzeus de 〈◊〉 Anglick Aetate Detima septima p. 801. the 30. of Octob. having written many Volumes in great esteem with men of his Profession 5. William Harris as Obscure among Protestants as Eminent with the Popish Party A Master of Art of Lincoln Colledge in Oxford whence leaving the Land he fled beyond-sea living at Doway and afterwards he came over into p â—â—em ibidem England where it seemes he had the Hap to escape the Queenes Officers and to die in his Bed His Book called THE THEATRE OF THE MOST TRUE AND ANTIENT CHURCH OF ENGLAND is highly accounted of Roman Catholiques 11. About this time the low Estate of the City of Geneva the Nursery of the Reformed Religion was lively represented to the Prelates Relief sent to the City of Geneva Clergy and Well-disposed Persons of England being for the Present in a very Dolefull condition Long since it had been undone but because it had so many Enemies to undoe it So that by Gods providence q Judg. 14. 14. Out of the Devourer came Meat such Neighbouring Princes and States which were both Willing and Able to swallow up this Zoar did preserve it For rather than Savoy should suppresse it Venice Florence the Popish Cantons in Switzerland and France it self would support But for all this politick Geometry wherewith long it had hung safe betwixt severall Competitours it was lately shrewdly shaken by the Puissance of the Duke of Savoy who addicted to the Spanish Faction had banished all Protestants out of his Dominâ—ons Arch-bishop Whitgift whose hand was ever open to any Pious Design led with his liberall Example and the rest cheerefully followed so that large summes of money were seasonably made over for the Reliefe of Geneva 12. Queen Elizabeth The death of Q. Elizabeth the mirrour of her Sex and Age having above 40 years to the Admiration of Envy it selfe managed this Kingdome finding when she began few Friends that durst help and leaving no Foes that could hurt her exchanged her Earthly for a Heavenly Crowne who as she lived and died an unspotted Virgin so her Maiden memory is likely in this respect to remaine sole and single seeing History affords no Prince to be marched to her Fame in all considerable Particulars Her Corps were solemnly interred under a fair Tomb in Westminster Ann. Reg. 45. the lively Draught whereof Ann. Dom. 1602 is pictured in most London many Countrey Churches every Parish being proud of the shadow of her Tomb and no wonder when each Loyal Subject erected a mournfull Monument for her in his heart But soon after all English Soules were employed equally to divide themselves betwixt Exclamations of Sorrow for her Death and Acclamations of Joy for K. James his succeeding her 13. And now it is strange with what Assiduity and Diligence King Ja. 1. the two Potent Parties the Defenders of Episcopacy and Presbytery K James sends a Welcome message to the Episcopall Party with equall Hopes of Successe made besides Private and Particular Addresses Publique and Visible Applications to King James the first to continue the later to restore or rather set up their Government So that whilest each Side was Jealous his Rival should get the Start by early stirring and rise first in the Kings favour Such was their Vigilancy that neither may seem to go to Bed Incestantly diligent both before and since the Queens Death in dispatching Posts and Messages into Scotland to advance their severall Designes We take notice of two principall M. Lewis Pickering a Northampton shire Gentleman and zealous for the Presbyterian Party was the third Person of quality who riding incredibly swift good Newes makes good Horsemen brought King James the Tydings of Queen Elizabeths Death But how farre and with what Answer he moved the King in that Cause is uncertaine Doctour Thomas Nevill Deane of Canterburte came into Scotland some dayes after him except any will say that he comes first that comes really to effect what he was sent for being solemnly employed by s Sir G Pauls in the Archbishops Life Numb 126. Arch bishop Whitgift to his Majesty in the name of the Bishops and Clergy of England to tender their Bounden Duties and to understand his Highnesse Pleasure for the ordering and guiding of Ecclesiasticall Causes He brought back a welcome Answer to such as sent him of his Highnesse purpose which was to uphold and maintain the Government of the late Queen as she left it setled 14. Soone after followed the Treason of William Watson on this occasion Watson's â—lly Treason This Watson Secular Priest had written a bitter Book against the Jesuits as being one knowing though not so secret of their faults as their owne Confessours taxing them with truth so plaine they could not deny so foule they durst not confesse it Now such is the charity of Jesuits that They never owe any man any ill will making present payment thereof These Holy Fathers as Watson intimated on the d Stowes Chronicle p. 831. Scaffold at his Death and forgave them for the same cunningly and covertly drew him into this action promoting him who was ambitious though pretending to much Mortification treasonably to practise his own preferment 15. Watson with William Clark another of his own profession having fancied a notionall Treason imparted it to George Brooks one angry with Nature His moâ—tly Compliceâ— not so much for making him lame as a younger Brother These break it to Brook his Brother the L. Cobham to the Lord Gray of Whaddon and Sir Walter Rawleigh the one a known Protestant the other a reputed Puritan the third an able Statesman Besides some other Knights displeased with their present Fortunes how quickly is Discontent inflamed into Disloyalty because since the turning of the Wheele at the Queenes Death on the wrong Side of Preferment Watson devised an Oath of Secrecy for them all which was no more than needfull considering their different Interests rather pieced than united patched than pieced together 16. Had one lost his Religion he might have found it though I confess a Treason is but a bad place to seeke it in in this Conspiracy Their wild meanes whereby to attaine a mad end wherein men of all perswasions were engaged Their Parts were as
retaine and allow it but Mr. Calvin also doth approve both such a generall and such a private for so he termes it Confession and Absolution His Majesty I exceedingly well approve it being an Apostolicall and Godly Ordinance given in the name of Christ to one that desireth it upon the clearing of his Conscience The Conclusion was this That the Bishops should consult whether unto the Rubrick of the general Absolution these words Remission of Sins might not be added for explanation sake Arch-BP of Can. To the point of private Baptisme the administration thereof by Women and Lay-persons is not allowed in the practise of the Church but enquired of and ceusured by Bishops in their Visitations His Majesty The Words of the Book cannot but intend a permission of Women and private Persons to baptise BP of Worc. d To this be cited the Testimony of the Arch-bishop of Yorke The doubtfull words may be pressed to that meaning yet the Compilers of the Book did not so intend them as appeareth by their contrary practise But they propounded them ambiguously because otherwise perhaps the Book would not then have passed the Parliament BP of Lond. Those reverend Men intended not by ambiguous terms to deceive any but thereby intended e Here he produced the Letters of some of those first compilers a Permission of private Persons to baptise in case of necessity This is agreeable to the practise of the ancient Church Act. 2. when three thousand being baptised in a day which for the Apostles alone to doe was at the least improbable some being neither Priests nor Bishops must be presumed imployed therein and some Fathers are of the same opinion Here he spake much and earnestly about the necessity of Baptisme His Ma. That in the Acts was an Act exraordinary and done before a Church was setled and grounded wherefore no sound reasoning thence to a Church stablished and flourishing I maintaine the necessity of Baptisme and alwayes thought the place John 3. 5. Except one be born againe of Water c. was meant thereof It may seem strange to you my Lords that I think you in England give too much to Baptisme seeing fourteen moneths agoe in Scotland I argued with my Divines there for attributing too little unto it Insomuch that a pert Minister asked me if I thought Baptism so necessary that if omitted the Child should be damned I answered No But if you called to baptise a Child though 0privately refuse to come I think you shall be damned But this necessity of Baptisme I so understand that it is necessary to be had if lawfully to be had that is ministred by lawfull Ministers by whom alone and no private person in any case it may be administred though I utterly dislike all Re-baptization on those whom Women or Laicks have baptised Bp. of Winch. To deny private Persons to baptize in case of necessity were to crosse all Antiquity and the common Practice of the Church it being a rule agreed on amongst Divines that the Minister is not of the Essence of the Sacrament His Ma. Though he be not of the Essence of the Sacrament yet is he of the Essence of the right and lawfull Ministry thereof according to Christs g Mat. 28. 20. Commission to his Disciples Go preach and baptise c. The Result was this To consult whether in the Rubrick of Private Baptisme which leaves it indifferently to all these words Curate or lawfull Minister may not be inserted For the point of Excommunication His Majesty propounded whether in causes of lesser moment the name might not be altered and the same censure retained Secondly whether in place thereof another coertion equivalent thereunto might not be invented Which all sides easily yeilded unto as long and often desired and so was The end of the first dayes Conference On Monday January the 16. they all met in the same place Jan. 16 with all the Deans and Doctours above mentioned Patrick Galloway Minister of Perth in Scotland admitted also to be there And hopefull Prince Henry sate on a stoole by his Father The King made a pithie Speech to the same purpose which he made the first day differing onely in the conclusion thereof being an addresse to the four Opposers of Conformity there present whom he understood the most grave learned and modest of the aggrieved sort professing himself ready to hear at large what they could object and willed them to begin D r. Reyn. All things disliked or questioned may be reduced to these four Heads 1. That the Doctrine of the Church might be preserved in purity according to Gods Word 2. That good Pastors might be planted in all Churches to preach the same 3. That the Church government might be sincerely ministred according to Gods Word 4. That the Book of Common-Prayer might be fitted to more increase of Piety For the first may Your Majesty be pleased that the Book of Articles of Religion concluded on 1562. may be explained where obscure enlarged where defective viz. Whereas it is said Article the 16. After we have received the Holy Ghost we may depart from Grace These words may be explained with this or the like addition Yet neither totally nor finally To which end it would do very well if the mine orthodoxall Assertions concluded on at Lambeth might be inserted into the Book of Articles Secondly whereas it is said in the 23 Article that it is not lawfull for any in the Congregation to preach before he be lawfully called these words ought to be altered because implying one out of the Congregation may preach though not lawfully called Thirdly in the 25 Article there seemeth a contradiction one passage therein confessing Confirmation to be a depraved imitation of the Apostles and another grounding it on their example BP of Lond. May your Majesty be pleased that the ancient Canon may be remembred Schismatici contra Episcopos non sunt audiendi And there is another Decree of a very ancient Council That no man should be admitted to speak against that whereunto he hath formerly subscribed And as for you Doctor Reynolds and your Sociates how much are ye bound to his Majestie 's Clemency permitting you contrary to the Statute primo Elizabethae so freely to speak against the Liturgie and Discipline established Faine would I know the end you aime at and whether you be not of Mr. Cartwright's minde who affirmed That we ought in Ceremonies rather to conforme to the Turks than to the Papists I doubt you approve his Position because here appearing before his Majesty in Turky-Gownes not in your Scholastick habits according to the order of the Universities His Majesty My Lord Bishop something in your passion I may excuse and something I must mislike I may excuse you thus farre That I thinke you have just cause to be moved in respect that they traduce the well-setled Government and also proceed in so indirect a course contrary to their owne pretence and the intent
Majesty That is a dangerous Book indeed L. H Howard Both for Matter and Intention L d. Chancel Of such Books some are Latin some are English but the last dispersed do most harm Secret Cecil But my Lord of London and no man else hath done what he could to suppresse them His Majesty Dr. Reynolds you are a better Colledge man than a States-man if meaning to tax the Bishop of London for suffering those Books betweene the Secular Priests and Jesuits to be published which he did by warrant from the Council to nourish a Schisme betwixt them L d. Cecil Such Books were tolerated because by them the Title of Spaine was confuted L d. Treasurer And because therein it appeares by the Testimony of the Priests themselves that no Papists are put to death for Conscience onely but for Treason Dr. Reyn. Indeed I meant not such Books as were printed in England but one ly such as came from beyond the Seas And now to proceed to the second generall point concerning the planting of learned Ministers I desire they be in every Parish His Majesty I have consulted with my Bishops about it whom I have found willing and ready herein But as subita evacuatio is periculosa so subita mutatio It cannot presently be performed the Universities not affording them And yet they afford moe learned men than the Realme doth Maintenance which must be first provided In the mean time ignorant Ministers if young are to be removed if there be no hope of amendment if old their death must be expected because Jerusalem cannot be built up in a day BP of Winch Lay-Patrons much cause the insufficiency of the Clergy presenting mean Clerks to their Cures the Law admitting of such sufficiency and if the Bishop refuseth them presently a Quare impedit is sent out against him BP of Lond. Because this I see is a time of moving Petitions * This he spake kneeling may I humbly present two or three to your Majesty First That there may be amongst us a praying Ministery it being now come to passe that men think it is the onely Duty of Ministers to spend their time in the Pulpit I confesse in a Church newly to be planted Preaching is most necessary not so in one long established that Prayer should be neglected His Majesty I like your Motion exceeding well and dislike the Hypocrisie of our Time who place all their Religion in the Eare whilest Prayer so requisite and acceptable if duly performed is accounted and used as the least part of Religion Bp. of Lond. My second motion is that untill Learned men may be planted in every Congregation godly Homilies may be read therein His Majesty I approve your Motion especially where the Living is not sufficient for the maintenance of a learned Preacher Also where there be multitudes of Sermons there I would have Homilies read divers times Here the King asked the assent of the Plantiffs and they confessed it A preaching Ministry is best but where it may not be had godly Prayers and Exhortations do much good L d. Chancel Livings rather want Learned men Egcrtor L. Elsemcr than Learned men Livings many in the Universities pining for want of Places I wish therefore some may have single Coats one Living before others have Doublets Pluralities And this method I have observed in bestowing the King's Benefices Bp. of Lond. I commend your honourable care that way but a Doublet is necessary in cold Weather L d. Chancel I dislike not the Liberty of our Church in granting to one man two Benefices but speak out of mine own purpose and practise grounded on the aforesaid reason BP of Lond. My last motion is that Pulpits may not bemade Pasquils wherein every discontented Fellow may traduce his Superiours His Majesty I accept what you offer for the Pulpit is no place of personall Reproof let them complaine to me if injured BP of Lond. If you Majesty shall leave your self open to admit of all Complaints hour Highnesse shall never be quiet nor your under-Officers regarded whom every Delinquent when censured will threaten to complain of His Majesty I mean they shall complaine to Me by degrees first to the Ordinarie from him to the Arch-bishop from him to the Lords of the Council and if in all these no remedy be found then to my Self Dr. Reyn. I come now to Subscription * This concerned the fourth generall head viz. the Communion Book as he first propounded it however here he took occasion to urge it as a great impeachment to a learned Ministerie and therefore intreat it may not be exacted as heretofore for which many good men are kept out though otherwise willing to subscribe to the Statutes of the Realme Articles of Religion and the Kings Supremacy The reason of their backwardness to subscribe is because the Common-prayer enjoyneth the Apocripha books to be read in the Church although some Chapters therein contain manifest Errours repugnant to Scripture For instance Ecclus 48. 10. Elias in person is said to come before Christ contrary to what is in the New * Mat 11. 14. Luke 1. 17. Testament of Elias in resemblance that is John the Baptist BP of Lond. Most of the Objections against those Books are the old Cavills of the Jewes renewed by S. Jerome who first called them Apocripha which opinion upon Ruffinus his challenge he after a sort disclaimed BP of Winch. Indeed S. Jerome saith Canonici sunt ad informandos mores non ad confirmandam fidem His Majesty To take an even order * Viz. in the Dominical Gospels betwixt both I would not have all Canonicall Books read in the Church nor any Chapter out of the Apocripha wherein any errour is contained wherefore let Dr. Reynolds note those Chapters in the Apocripha-books wherein those offences are and bring them to the Arch-bishop of Cant. against Wednesday next and now Dr. proceed Dr. Reyn. The next Scruple against Subscription is because it is twice * Here we omit Mr. Knowstub his exception against the interrogatories in Baptisme because he spake so perplexedly that his meaning is not to be collected therein set down in the Common-prayer-book Jesus said to his Disciples when by the Text in the Originall it is plain that he spake to the Pharisees His Majesty Let the word Disciples be omitted and the words Jesus said be printed in a different Letter Mr. Knewst I take exceptions at the Crosse in Baptism whereat the weak Brethren are offended contrary to the counsel of the Apostle Romans 14. 2 Corinth 8. His Majesty Distingue tempora concordabunt Scripturae Great the difference betwixt those times and ours Then a Church not fully settled Now ours long established How long will such Brethren be weak Are not FORTY FIVE years sufficient for them to grow strong in Besides who pretends this weaknesse We require not Subscriptions of Layicks and Ideots but of Preachers and Ministers who are not still I trow to be
quickly be perused and yet then no such effigiation was therein discovered which some nineteen weeks after became visible about the nineteenth of September following Surely had this pregnant straw gone out its full time of fourty weeks it would have been delivered of a perfect picture indeed whereas now miscarrying before that time wonder not if all things were not so complete therein 54. For the face therein was not so exact Not perfectly done as which might justly intitle heaven to the workmanship thereof Say not it was done in too small a scantling to be accurate for Deus est maximus in minimis Gods exquisitenesse appears the most in q Exod. 8. 18. modells Whereas when Witnesses were examined about this mock-miracle before the Archbishop of Canterbury Francis Bowen deposed that he believed that a good Artisan might have drawn one more curiously and Hugh Griffith himself attested that it was no more like Garnet than to any other man who had a beard and that it was so small none could affirm it to resemble him adding moreover that there was no glory or streaming raies about it which some did impudently report 55. However Garnet's beâ—tification occasioned by this mock-miracle this inspirited straw was afterward copied out and at Rome printed in pomp with many superstitious copartments about it as a coronet a crosse and nails more than ever were in the originall Yea this miracle how silly and simple soever gave the ground-work to Garnet's beatification by the Pope some moneths after Indeed Garnet complained before his death That he could not expect that the Church should own him for a Martyr and signified the same in his Letter to his dear Mistresse Anne but for her sirname call her Garnet or Vaux as you please because nothing of religion and onely practices against the State were laid to his charge It seemed good therefore to his Holinesse not to canonize Garnet for a solemn Saint much lesse for a Martyr but onely to beatificate him which if I mistake not in their heavenly heraldrie is by Papists accounted the least and lowest degree of celestiall dignity and yet a step above the Commonaltie or ordinary sort of such good men as are saved This he did to qualifie the infamie of Garnet's death and that the perfume of this new title might out-sent the stench of his treason But we leave this Garnet loth longer to disturb his blessednesse in his own place and proceed to such Church-matters as were transacted in this present Parliament 56. Evil manners prove often though against their will the parents of good laws Acts against Papists in Parliament but principally the Oath of Obedience as here it came to passe The Parliament begun and holden at Westminster the fifth of November and there continued till the 27 of May following enacted many things for the discovering and repressing of Popish Recusants extant at large in the printed Statutes Whereof none was more effectuall than that Oath of Obedience which every Catholick was commanded to take the form whereof is here inserted The rather because this Oath may be termed like two of Isaac's r Gen. 26. 20. 21. wells Esek and Sitnah Contention and Hatred the subject of a tough controversie versie betwixt us and Rome about the legall urging and taking thereof Protestants no lesse learnedly asserting than Papists did zealously oppose the same The form of which Oath is as followeth I A. B. doe truly and sincerely acknowledge professe testifie and declare in my conscience before God and the world That our Soveraigne Lord King James is lawfull and rightfull King of this Realm and of all other His Majesties Dominions and Countreys and that the Pope neither of himself nor by any authority of the Church or See of Rome or by any other means with any other hath any power or authority to depose the King or to dispose any of His Majesties Kingdomes or Dominions or to authorize any forraign Prince to invade or annoy Him or His Countâ—â— or to discharge any of His subjects of their allegiance and obedience to His Majestie or to give licence or leave to any of them to bear armes raise tumult or to offer any violence or hurt to His Majesties Royall Person State or Government or to any of His Majesties subjects within His Majesties Dominions Also I doe swear from my heart that notwithstanding any declaration or sentence of Excommunication or deprivation made or granted or to be made or granted by the Pope or his Successours or by any authority derived or pretended to be derived from him or his See against the said King His Heires or Successours or any absolution of the said subjects from their obedience I will bear faith and true allegiance to His Majestie His Heires and Successours and Him and Them will defend to the uttermost of my power against all conspiracies and attempts whatsoever which shall be made against His or Their Persons Their Crown and Dignity by reason or colour of any such sentence or declaration or otherwise and will doe my best endeavour to disclose and make known unto His Majestie His Heires and Successours all treasons and traiterous conspiracies which I shall know or hear of to be against Him or any of Them And I doe farther swear That I doe from my heart abhorre detest and abjure as impious and hereticall this damnable doctrine and position That Princes which be excommunicated or deprived by the Pope may be deposed or murthered by Their subjects or any other whatsoever And I do believe and in conscience am resolved that neither the Pope nor any person whatsoever hath power to absolve me of this Oath or any part thereof which I acknowledge by good and full authority to be lawfully ministred unto me and doe renounce all Pardons and Dâ—spensations to the contrary And all these things I doe plainly and sincerely acknowledge and swear according to these express words by me spoken and according to the plain and common sense and understanding of the same words without any equivocation or mentall evasion or secret reservation whatsoever And I doe make this recognition and acknowledgment heartily willingly and truly upon the true faith of a Christian So help me God This Oath was devised to discriminate the pernicious from the peaceable Papists Sure binde sure finde And the makers of this were necessitated to be larger therein because it is hard to strangle equivocation which if unable by might to break will endeavour by slight to slip the halter 57. No sooner did the newes thereof arrive at the ears of his Holiness The Pope his two Breve's against this Oath but presently he dispatcheth his Å¿ See K. James his Works pag. 250. Breve into England prohibiting all Catholicks to take this Oath so destructive to their own souls and the See of Rome exhorting them patiently to suffer persecution and manfully to endure martyrdome And because report was raised that the Pope wrote this
in London or neer it 33. The Papists raised an aspersion A loud Lâ—e as false as foule upon him That at his death he was reconciled to the Church of Rome sufficiently confuted by those eyeâ— and ear-witnesses present at his pious departure These slanders are no news to such as have read how Luther is traduced by Popish pennes to have died blaspheming Caralostadius to have been carried quick by a Devil And Beza to have apostated before his death In all which truth hath triumphed over their malicious forgeries Something Bp. King endevoured in the repairing of S. Paul's but alas a private mans estate may be invisibly buried under the rubbish of the least Chappel therein Born at Thame in Oxford-shire By order in his Will he provided that nothing should be written on his plain Grave-stone save only RESURGAM and still he is alive both in his memory and happy posterity George Mountaine Bishop of Lincoln succeeded him in his See who when his great House-keeping and magnificent entertaining of King JAMES shall be forgotten will longer survive for his bountiful benefaction to Queens-Coll in Cambridge whereof he was Fellow and Proctor 34. Secondly Will. Cotton Bp. of Exeter dies whom Valentine Carew succeeds William Cotton Bishop of Exeter born in Cheshire formerly Archdeacon of Lewes one of a stout spirit and a great maintainer of Conformity against the opposers thereof in his Diocesse Valentine Carew Dean of S. Paul's and Master of Christ-Colledge in Cambridge of a courtlike carriage and stout spirit succeeded him in Exeter which place can give the best account of his behaviour therein 35. Thirdly Robert Townson Bishop of Salisbury dies whom John Davenant succeeds Robert Townson born in Cambridge Fellow of Queens-Colledge Dean of Westminster of a comely carriage courteous nature an excellent Preacher He left his Wife and many Children neither plentifully provided for nor destitute of maintenance which rather hastened than caused the advancement of John Davenant his Brother-in-law to succeed him in the Bishoprick of Sarisbury 36. Therein also expired Andrew Willet The death of Dr. And. Wâ—â—â—eâ— Doctor of Divinity God-son to Andrew Pearne Dean of Elie where he was born brought up in Christ-Colledge in Cambridge who ended his pious life being much bruised with a fall from his horse A man of no little judgment and greater industry not unhappy in Controversies but more happy in Comments and one that had a large soul in a narrow estate For his charge being great may his Children remember and practice their Father's precepts and means small as more proportioned to his desires than deserts he was bountifull above his ability and doubled what he gave by cheerful giving it He was buried in his Parish at Barlie in Hertford shire Happy Village which lost such a Light and yet was not left in darknesse onely exchanging blessings Reverend Doctor Brouâ—rigge succeeding him 37. Nor must we forget Richard Parry And of Dr. Richard Parry Doctor of Divinity Bishop of Asaph who this year exchanged this life for a better He was first bred in christ-Christ-Church in Oxford where he made plentiful proceeding in Learning and Religion and thence was advanced to the Deanrie of Bangor on whom Bishop Godwin bestows this call it complement or character * Godwin in Episcopis Asâ—phenfibus Cui eruditione caeterisque Episcopalibus virtutibus utinam egomet tam illi essem aequalis quà m ille mihi aetate studiorúmque Academicorum tempore locóque 38. We conclude this year with the death of Master Francis Mason The death of Mr. Fr. Mason to whose worthy Book De Ministerio Anglicano we have been so much beholding Nor will it be amisse to insert his Epitaph Prima Deo cui cura fuit sacrare labores Cui studium Sacris invigilare Libris Ecce sub hôc tandem requievit marmore MASON Expectans Dominum spéque fidéque suum He was born in the Bishoprick of Duresme brought up in the University of Oxford Bachelour of Divinity Fellow of Merton-Colledge Chaplain to King JAMES Rectour of Orforde in Suffolke where he lies buried and where he built the Parsonage-House He had three Children by his loving Wife Elizabeth who erected a fair Monument to his Memory SECTION VI. Ann. Reg. Ann. Dom. TO SAMVEL MICO OF LONDON Alderman YOu have not spent but laid out much time in ITALY to the great improvement of your judgment and estate How cunning Chapmen those Countrey-men are in buying and selling is not to you unknown but this Section presents you with an Italian Cardinal a most crafty broker in matters of Religion till at last he deceived himself Peruse it I pray and if the reading thereof can add nothing to your knowledge the writing of it may serve as my acknowledgment of your favours received LAtely * â—ide supra pag. 71. sect 45. we made mention of the coming over of Marcus Antonius de Dominis the Archbishop of Spalato into England Ja. 20 1622. and now shall prosecute that subject at large The causes of Spalato's coming over For this year began happily because with the end of that arrant Apostata in this Land and his fair riddance out of the limits thereof He had 14 years been Archbishop of Spalato in Dalmatia under the State of Venice and some five years since to wit 1616 came over into England Conscience in shew and Covetousness in deed caused his coming hither He pretended to have discovered innumerable a In his Book called Confilium Proscotionis pag. 15 16 17. Novelties and pernicious Errors in the Court of Rome injuriously engrossing the right and honour of the Universal Church He complained many Points were obtruded on mens Consciences as Articles of Faith which CHRIST in the Scripture never instituted He accounted the Romish Church mystical b Ibid. pag. 34. Babylon and Sodome and the Pope Nimrod a Tyrant Schismatick Heretick yea even c Ibid. pag. 76. Antichrist himself But that which sharpned his pen against the Pope was a particular grudge against Pope Paul who had ordered him to pay a yearly Pension of Five hundred crownes out of his Bishoprick to one Andreutius a Suffragan Bishop which this Archbp. refused to doe complaining it was unjust and imposed without his knowledge and consent The matter is brought to the Rota or Court of Rome where the wheel went on the wrong side for our Spalato who angry that he was cast in his Cause posts out of Italy through Germany into the Low-Countreys Here he stayed a while and tampered for preferment till finding the roof of their Church too low for his lofty thoughts and their Presbyterian Government uncomplying with his Archiepiscopal spirit he left the Netherlands and came over into England 2. It is almost incredible His bâ—untifull entertainment what flocking of people there was to behold this old Archbishop now a new Convert Prelates and Peers presented him with Gifts of high
and writing I am almost pined away otherwise his fat cheeks did confute his false tongue in that expression 7. Amongst other of his ill qualities The jeerer jeered he delighted in jeering and would spare none who came in his way One of his sarcasmes he unhappily bestowed on Count Gondomar the Spanish Ambassador telling him That three turns at Tiburne was the onely way to cure his Fistula The Don highly offended hereat pained for the present more with this flout than his fistula meditates revenge and repairs to King JAMES He told His MAJESTY that His charity an errour common in good Princes abused His judgment in conceiving Spalato a true convert who still in heart remained a Roman Catholick Indeed His Majesty had a rare felicity in discovering the falsity of Witches and forgery of such who pretended themselves possessed but under favour was deluded with this mans false spirit and by His Majesties leave he would detect unto Him this his hypocrisie The KING cheerfully embraced his motion and left him to the liberty of his own undertakings 8. The Ambassadour writeth to His Catholick Majesty Spalato his hypocrisie discovered He to his Holinesse Ann. Dom. 1622. Ann. Regis Ja. 20 Gregory the fifteenth that Spalato might be pardoned and preferred in the Church of Rome which was easily obtained Letters are sent from Rome to Count Gondamar written by the Cardinal Millin to impart them to Spalato informing him that the POPE had forgiven and forgotten all which he had done or written against the Catholick Religion and upon his return would preferre him to the Bishoprick of Salerno in Naples worth twelve thousand crowns by the year A Cardinals Hat also should be bestowed upon him And if Spalato with his hand subscribed to this Letter would renounce and disclaim what formerly he had printed an Apostolical Breve with pardon should solemnly be sent him to Bruxels Spalato embraceth the motion likes the pardon well the preferment better accepts both recants his opinions largely subscribes solemnly and thanks his Holinesse affectionately for his favour Gondamar carries his subscription to King JAMES who is glad to behold the Hypocrite unmasked appearing in his own colours yet the discovery was concealed and lay dormant some daies in the deck which was in due time to be awakened 9. Now it happened a false rumour was spread He is incensed â—â—th a repulse that Tobâ—e Matthew Archbishop of Yorke who died yearly in report was certainly deceased Presently posts Spalato to Theobalds becomes an importunate Petitioner to the KING for the vacant Archbishoprick and is as flatly denied the KING conceiving He had given enough already to him if gratefull too much if ungratefull Besides the KING would never bestow an Episcopal charge in England on a forraigner no not on His own Countrey-men some Scotish-men being preferred to Deanries none to Bishopricks Spalato offended at this repulse for he had rather had Yorke than Salerno as equal in wealth higher in dignity neerer in place requests His MAJESTY by his Letter to grant His good leave to depart the Kingdome and to return into Italy Pope Paul his fierce foe being now dead and Gregory the fifteenth his fast friend now seated in the Chair The Copie of whose Letter we have here inserted To the high and mighty Prince JAMES by the Grace of God King of Great Britaine c. Defender of the Faith c. M. Anthonie de Dominis Archbishop of Spalato wisheth all happinesse THose two Popes which were most displeased at my leaving of Italy and coming into England Paulus Quintus and he which now liveth Gregory the Fifteenth have both laboured to call me back from hence and used divers Messages for that purpose to which notwithstanding I gave no heed But now of late when this same Pope being certified of my Zeal in advancing and furthering the union of all Christian Churches did hereupon take new care and endevour to invite me again unto him and signified withall that he did seek nothing therein but Gods glory and to use my poor help also to work the inward peace and tranquillity of this Your Majesties Kingdome Mine own conscience told me that it behoved me to give ready eare unto his Holiness Besides all this the diseases and inconveniences of old age growing upon me and the sharpness of the cold aire of this Countrey and the great want I feel here amongst strangers of some friends and kinsfolks which might take more dâ—ligent and exact care of me make my longer stay in this Climate very offensive to my body Having therefore made an end of my Works and enjoyed Your Majesties goodness in bestowing on me all things needfull and fit for me and in heaping so many and so Royal benefits upon me I can doe no lesse than promise perpetual memory and thankfulness and tender to You my continuance in Your Majesties service wheresoever I goe and will become in all places a reporter and extoller of Your Majesties praises Ann. Reg. Ja. 19 Now if my business proceed Ann. Dom. 1621 and be brought to a good end I well hope that I shall obtain Your Majesties good leave to depart without the least diminution of Your Majesties wonted favour towards me I hear of Your Majesties late great danger and congratulate with Your Majesty for Your singular deliverance from it by Gods great goodness who hath preserved You safe from it as one most dear unto him for the great good of his Church I hope Jan. 16. From the Savoy Jan. the 16. 1621. Farewell the glory and ornament of Princes Your Majesties ever most devoted Servant Ant. de Dominis Archbishop of Spalato To this Letter no present Answer was returned 21. but five daies after the Bishops of London and Duresme with the Dean of Westminster by His MAJESTIES direction repaired to this Archbishop propounding unto him Sixteen Quaeres all arising out of his former Letter 31. and requiring him to give the explanation of five most material under his hand for His MAJESTIES greater satisfaction which he did accordingly yet not so clearly but that it occasioned a second meeting wherein more interrogatories were by command propounded unto him which with his Answers thereunto because publickly printed are purposely omitted and notwithstanding all obstructions Spalato still continued his importunity to depart 10. He pretended many Reasons for his return Reasons pleaded for his return First Longing after his own Countrey Who so iron-hearted as not to be drawn home with the load-stone of his native Land Secondly To see his Friends Kinred Nephews but especially his beloved Neice a story hangs thereon and it is strange what was but whispered in Italy was heard over so plain into England In the Hebrew Tongue Nephews and Nieces are called Sons and Daughters but the Italian Clergie on the contrary often term their Sons and Daughters Nephews and Nieces Thirdly The late-pretended-discovery of many errors in our English Church how
pained Him not no not when He was troubled with the gout this cunning Don being able to please Him in His greatest passion And although the Match was never effected yet Gondomar whilst negotiating the same in favour to the Catholick cause procured of His MAJESTY the enlargement of all Priests and Jesuits through the English Dominions 23. The actions of Princes are subject to be censured A malicious Comment on a mercifull Text. even of such people who reap the greatest benefit thereby as here it came to passe These Jesuits when at liberty did not gratefully ascribe their freedome to His MAJETIE's mercy but onely to His willingnesse to rid and clear His gaoles over-pestered with prisoners As if His Majestie if so minded could not have made the gallows the besome to sweep the gaole and as easily have sent these prisoners from Newgate up westward by land as over Southward by Sea What moved King JAMES to this lenity at this time I neither doe know nor will enquire Surely such as sit at the stern and hold the helm can render a reason why they steer to this or that point of the compasse though they give not to every mariner much lesse passenger in the ship an account thereof I being onely by my place 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a rower or minister in the vessel content my self in silence with the will of the Master thereof But let us exemplifie the Lord Keeper's Letter to this purpose To the Judges AFter my hearty commendations to you His Majesty having resolved out of deep Reasons of State and in expectation of the like correspondence from forraign Princes to the profession of our Religion to grant some grace and connivency to the imprisoned Papists of this Kingdome hath commanded me to passe some Writs under the Broad Seal to this purpose Requiring the Judges of every Circuit to enlarge the said Prisoners according to the tenour and effect of the same I am to give you to understand from His Majesty how His Majesties Royal pleasure is that upon receipt of these Writs you shall make no nicenesse or difficulty to extend that His Princely favour to all such Papists as you shall finde Prisoners in the Gaols of your Circuits for any Church Recusancy whatsoever or refusing the Oath of Supremacy or dispersing Popish Books or hearing saying of Masse or any other point of Recusancie which doth touch or concern Religion only and not matters of State And so I bid you farewell Westminster-Colledge August 2. 1622. Your loving friend John Lincolne Now although one will easily believe many Priests and Jesuits were set at liberty Yet surely that p Mr. Prâ—â— in loc Gentleman is no true accomptant if affirming to fewer than four thousand to be set free at this time Especially considering that q Jo Gee in his Foot out of the snare one who undertakes to give in a perfect list of all the Jesuits in England and is since conceived rather to asperse some Protestants than conceal any Papists cannot mount their number higher than two hundred twenty and five To which if such whom he detects for Popish Physicians with all those whom he accuses for Popish Books be cast in they will not make up the tithe of four thousand 24. However Bitter Complements betwixt Gondomar and the Earl of Oxford most distastful was Gondomar ' s greatnesse to the English antient Nobility who manifested the same as occasion was offered as by this one instance may appear Henry Vere Earle of Oxford chanced to meet with Count Gondomar at a great entertainment The Don accosted him with high Complements vowing That amongst all the Nobility of England there was none he had tendred his service with more sincerity than to his Lordship though hitherto such his unhappiness that his affections were not accepted according to his integrity who tendred them It seems replied the Earle of Oxford that your Lordship had good leisure when stooping in your thoughts to one so inconsiderable as my self whose whole life hath afforded but two things memorable therein It is your Lordships modesty returned Gondomar to undervalue your self whilst we the spectators of your Honours deserts make a true and unpartiall estimate therof Hundreds of Memorables have met in your Lordships life But good my Lord what are those Two signall things more conspicuous than all the rest They are these two said the Earl I was Born in the Eighty Eight and Christned on the Fift of November 25. Henry Copinger Dec. 21. The death of Master Henry Câ—pinger formerly Fellow of S. John's Coll in Cambridge Prebendary of Yorke once Chaplain to Ambrose Earl of Warwick whose funeral Sermon he preached made Master of Magdalene Colledge in Cambridge by Her MAJESTIES Mandate though afterwards Resigning his Right at the Queens shall I call it request to prevent trouble ended his religious life He was the sixth Son of Henry Copinger of Bucks-Hall in Suffolke Esquire by Agnes Daughter of Sir Thomas Jermyn His Father on his death-bed asking him what course of life be would embrace He answered he intended to be a Divine I like it well said the old Gentleman otherwise what shall I say to Martin Luther when I shall see him in heaven and he knows that GOD gave me eleven Sons and I made not one of them a Minister An expression proportionable enough to Luther's judgement who r Pantalcon de Illustribus Germaniae in Vitae Lutheri p. 82. maintained some houres before his death That the Saints in heaven shall knowingly converse one with another 26. Laneham Living fell void A free Patrone and faithfull Incumbent well met which both deserved a good Minister being a rich Parsonage and needed one it being more than suspicious that Dr. Reinolds late Incumbent who ran away to Rome had left some superstitious leaven behinde him The Earl of Oxford being Patrone presents Mr. Copinger to it but adding withall That he would pay no Tithes of his Park being almost half the land of the Parish Copinger desired to resigne it again to his Lordship rather than by such sinfull gratitude to betray the Rights of the Church Well! if you be of that minde then take the Tithes saith the Earl I scorn that my Estate should swell with Church-goods However it afterwards cost Master Copinger Sixteen hundred pounds in keeping his questioned and recovering his detained rights in suit with the Agent for the next minor E. of Oxford and others all which he left to his Churches quiet possession being zealous in Gods cause but remisse in his own 27. He lived forty and five years the painfull Parson of Laneham His long and good life in which Market-Town there were about nine hundred Communicants amongst whom all his time no difference did arise which he did not compound He had a bountiful hand plentiful purse his paternal inheritance by death of elder Brothers and others transactions descending upon him bequeathing Twenty pounds
according to their intentions which here are interpretable according to other Mens inclinations The Archbishops adversaries imputed this not to his charity but policy Fox-like preying farthest from his own den and instigating other Bishops to doe more than he would appear in himself As for his own Visitation-Articles some complained they were but narrow as they were made and broad as they were measured his under-officers improving and enforcing the same by their enquiries beyond the letter thereof 42. Many complain that Mans badness took occasion to be worse Licentiousness increaseth under the protection of these sports permitted unto them For although liberty on the Lords-day may be so limited in the notions of learned men as to make it lawfull it is difficult if not impossible so to confine it in the actions of lewd people but that their liberty will degenerate into licentiousness 43 Many moderate Men are of opinion Conceived by some a concurring cause of our civil Warrs that this abuse of the Lords day was a principall procurer of Gods anger since poured out on this land in a long and bloody civil war Such observe that our fights of chief concernment were often fought on the Lords-day as pointing at the punishing of the profanation thereof Indeed amongst so many battells which in ten yeers time have rent the bowels of England some on necessity would fall on that day seeing we have be-rubrick'd each day in the week almost in the yeer with English blood and therefore to pick a solemne providence out of a common-casualty savours more of curiosity than conscience Yeâ— seeing Edge-hill-fight which first brake the peace and made an irreconcileable breach betwixt the two parties was fought on that day and some battells since of greatest consequence there may be more in the observation than what many are willing to acknowledge But whatsoever it is which hence may be collected sure I am those are the best Christians who least censure others and most reform themselves 44. But here it is much to be lamented A sad alteration that such who at the time of the Sabbatarian controversie were the strictest observers of the Lords-day are now reeled by their violence into another extreme to be the greatest neglecters yea contemners thereof These Transcendents accounting themselves mounted above the Predicament of common piety averr they need not keep any because they keep all days Lords-dayes in their elevated holinesse But alas Christian duties said to be ever done will prove never done if not sometimes solemnly done These are the most dangerous Levellers equalling all times places and persons making a generall confusion to be Gospell-perfection Whereas to speak plainly we in England are rebus sic stantibus concerned now more strictly to observe the Lords-day than ever before Holy-daies are not and Holy-eves are not and Wednesday and Friday-Letanies are not and Lords-day eves are not and now some out of errour and others out of profaneness goe about to take away the Lords-day also all these things make against Gods solemn and publique service Oh let not his publique worship now contracted to fewer chanells have also a shallower stream But enough of this subject wherein if I have exceeded the bounds of an Historian by being to large therein such will pardon me who know if pleasing to remember that Divinity is my proper profession 45. At this time miserable the maintenance of the Irish Clergy Irish impropriations restored where Scandalous means made Scandalous Ministers And yet a Popish Priest would grow fat in that Parish where a Protestant would be famished as have not their lively-hood on the oblations of those of their own Religion But now such Impropriations as were in the Crown by the King were restored to the Church to a great diminution of the Royall-Revenew though his Majesty never was sensible of any loss to himself if thereby gain might redound to God in his Ministers Bishop Laud was a worthy Instrument in moving the King to so pious a work and yet this his procuring the restoring of Irish did not satisfy such discontented at his obstructing the buying in of English Impropriations thus those conceived to have done hurt at home will hardly make reparations with other good deeds at distance 46. A Convocation concurrent with a Parliament was called and kept at Dublin in Ireland The 39 Articles received in Ireland wherein the 39. Articles of the Church of England were received in Ireland for all to subscribe unto It was adjudged fit seeing that Kingdome complies with England in the Civill government it should also conform thereto in matters of Religion Mean time the Irish Articles concluded formerly in a Synode 1616. wherein Arminianisne was condemned in terminis terminantibus and the observation of the Lords day resolved jure Divine were utterly excluded 47. A Cardinals-Cap once and again offered by the Pope Bishop Laud refuseth a Cardinalls-Cap to Bishop Laud was as often refused by him The fashion thereof could not fit his Head who had studied and written so much against the Romish Religion He who formerly had foiled the Fisher himself in a publick disputation would not now be taken with so filly a bait but accquainted the King therewith timuit Roman vel donaferentem refusing to receive anything from Rome till she was better reformed 48. Doctor William Juxon Bishop of London March 6 1635 Bishop Juxon made Lord Treasurer was by Bishop Lauds procurement made Lord Treasurer of England entring on that Office with many and great disadvantages Anno Dom. 1635 Anno Regis Caroli 10 First because no Clergy-man had executed the same since William Grey Bishop of Ely almost two hundred yeare agoe in the raign of King Edward the fourth Secondly because the Treasury was very poor and if in private houses bare walls make giddy Hous-wives in Princes Palaces empty Coffers make unsteady Statesmen Thirdly because a very Potent I cannot say Competitor the Bishop himself being never a Petitor for the Place but desirer of this Office was frustrated in his almost assured expectation of the same to himself 49. However so discreet his carriage in that place His comendable carriage it procured a generall love unto him and politick malice despairing to bite resolved not to bark at him He had a perfect command of his passion an happiness not granted to all Clergy-men in that age though privy-Counsellors slow not of speech as a defect but to speak out of discretion because when speaking he plentifully payed the principall and interest of his Auditors expectation No hands having so much money passing thorough them had their fingers less soiled there with It is probable his frugality would have cured the consumption of the Kings Exchequer had not the unexpected Scotch commotion put it into a desperate relapse In this particular he was happy above others of his order that whereas they may be said in some sort to have left their Bishopricks
in literature what wil the blow given doe thereon 62. Fourthly he alledged that the ancient and genuine use of Deans and Chapters was as Senatus Episcopi to assist the Bishop in his jurisdiction Now whereas some of his reverend Brethren had lately complained that Bishops have for many yeers usurped the sole government to themselves and their Consistories the continuing of Chapters rightly used would reduce it from one Man to a plurality of assistants 63. Lastly the structures themselves should said he speak for the structures Not that he would have then with Christs disciples fondly to admire the Fabricks but to put them in remembrance that Cathedrall Churches were the first monuments of Christianity in the Kingdome 64. From things he passed to Persons and began with the multitude of such members as had maintenance from Cathedralls some one of them allowing lively-hood to three hundred and the totall amounting to many thousands All which by the dissolutions of Deans and Chapters must be exposed to poverty Next he instanced in their Tenants who holding Leases from Deans and Chapters are sensible of their own happinesse as enjoying six parts of seven in pure gain and therefore have petitioned the House to continue their ancient Land-lords Thirdly such Cities wherein Cathedrals stand if maritime being very poor in Trade are inriched by the hospitality of the Clergy the frequent resort of strangers unto them 65. Then proceeded he to speak of the branches of the whole Kingdome all being in hope to reap benefit by the continuance of Deans and Chapters lands as now emploied For all men said he are not born elder Brothers nor all elder Brothers inheriters of Land Divers of low degree but generous Spirits would be glad to advance themselves and archieve an estate by qualifying themselves by industry and virtue to attain a share of Cathedrall Endowments as the common possession of the Realm inclosed in no private mens estate 66. And whereas travailers inform them that all ranks and degrees of people in England Knights Gentlemen Yeamen live more freely and fashionably than in any other Countries he trusted their Honours would account it reasonable that the Clergy had in some sort a better maintenance then in neighbouring reformed Churches and not with Jeroboams Priests to be the basest of all the People 67. Then did he instance in some famous Protestants of forrain parts who had found great relief and comfort by being installed Prebendaries in our Cathedrall and Collegiate Churches as Dr. Saravia preferred by Queen Elizabeth Dr. Casaubon Father and Son by King James Dr. Primrose Mr. Vossius in the reign of King Charles and Dr. Peter Moulin alive at this day and who intended to leave Sedan if the warlike preparations there proceeded and come over into England where he should have but sad welcome if all his livelyhood were taken away from him 68. Nor could an Act be done more to gratify the Church of Rome than to destroy Deans and Chapters seeing * De schismotâ— Anglicano pag. 163. Sanders himself seemeth to complain that Queen Elizabeth had left Provosts Deans Canons and Prebendaries in Cathedrall and Collegiate Churches because he foresaw such foundations would conduce to the stability of religion so that by his words a fatter Sacrifice could not be offered up to such as himself than the extirpation of them 69. He went forwards to shew the benefit the King and Commonwealth reapt by such Lands as paying greater summs to the Exchequer for first fruits tenths and subsidies according to the proportion than any other estates Corporations in the Kingdome And are ready said he if called upon cheerfully to contribute in an extraordinary manner to the charge of the Kingdome 70. Now as he was by their Honours favour admitted to plead under that roof where their noble Progenitors had given to the Clergy so many Charters Priviledges Immunities so he implored to finde the ancient honourable justice of the House unto his Brethren who were not charged much lesse convicted of any scandalous faults justly for the same to forfeit their estates 71. At last he led them to the highest degree of all considerations viz. the honour of God to whose worship and service such Fabricks and Lands were dedicated and barred all alienation with which he said is tremenda vox curses and imprecations he minded them of the censers of Korah and his complices pronounced hallowed * Numbers 16. 38. because pretended to doe God service therewith And left any should wave this as a Leviticall nicety it was * Proverbs 20. 25. proverbiall Divinity as a received rule in every mans mouth It is a snare to a man that devoureth that which is holy He added the smart question of St. Paul Thou that abhorrest Idols doest thou commit Sacriledge and concluded that on the ruins of the rewards of learning no structure can be raised but ignorance and upon the chaos of ignorance nothing can be built but profanenesse and confusion 72. This his speech was uttered with such becoming gravity The Speech well accepted that it was generally well resented and wrought much on the House for the present so that had the aliening of such Lands been then put to the Vote some who conceived themselves knowing of the sense of the House concluded it would have been carried on the Negative by more than six score suffrages 73. In the afternoon Dr. Cornelius Burges Dr. Burges his Speech against Deans and Chapters as Speaker for his Party made a vehement invective against Deans and Chapters and the unprofitablenesse of such Corporations He heavily aggravated the debauchednesse of Singingmen not only uselesse but hurtfull by their vicious conversations Yet he concluded with the utter unlawfulnesse to convert such Endowments to any private Persons profit So that the same Doctrine was delivered by both the Doctors only they differed in their Applications the former being for the continuing such lands to their ancient the latter for diverting them to other but neither for alienating them from publique and pious imployments 74. If since Dr. Burges hath been a large purchaser of such lands to himself His ability in casuisticall Divinity If since St. Andrew * wels and London the first converted and St. Paul the last converted Apostle have met in his purse I doubt not but that he can give sufficient reason for the same both to himself and any other that shall question him therein The rather because lately he read his learned Lectures in St. Pauls on the Criticisms of Conscience no lesse carefully then curiously weighing satisfaction to scruples and if there be any fault so able a Confessor knows how to get his absolution 75. A Bill brought up from the Commons to the Lords against Bishops and Clergy-men A medly Bill against Bishops partly granted partly denyed which having severall branches was severally voted 1. That they should have no votes in Parliament 2. That they should not
others grumbling at it as too much for what by them was performed And now what place more proper for the building of Sion as they propounded it then the Chamber of Jerusalem the fairest in the Deans Lodgings where King Henry the fourth died and where these Divines did daily meet together 7. Be it here remembred The superadded Divines that some besides those Episcopally affected chosen to be at this Assembly notwithstanding absented themselves pretending age indisposition c. as it is easie for able unwillingness to finde out excuses and make them probable Fit it was therefore so many evacuities should be filled up to mount the Meeting to a competent number and Assemblies as well as Armies when grown thin must be recruited Hence it was that at severall times the Lords and Commons added more Members unto them by the name of the Super-added Divines Some of these though equall to the former in power were conceived to fall short in parts as chosen rather by the affections of others then for their own abilities the Original members of the Assembly not overpleased thereat such addition making the former rather more then more considerable 8. One of the first publick Acts The Assemblies first petition for a fast which I finde by them performed was the humble presenting of a Petition to both Houses for the appointing of a solemn fast to be generally observed And no wonder if their request met with fair acceptance and full performance seeing the Assemblies Petition was the Parliaments intention and this solemn suite of the Divines did not create new but quicken the old resolutions in both Houses presently a Fast is appointed July 21. Frid. and accordingly kept on the following Friday M r Boules and M r Newcomen whose sermons are since printed preaching on the same and all the rest of the particulars promised to be taken into speedy consideration 9. It was now projected to finde out some Band or Tie The Covenent entreth England for the streighter Vnion of the English and Scotish amongst themselves and both to the Parliament In order whereunto the Covenant was now presented This Covenant was of Scottish extraction born beyond Tweed but now brought to be bred on the South-side thereof 10. The House of Commons in Parliament The Covenant first taken and the Assembly of Divines solemnly took the Covenant at S t. Margarets in Westminster 11. It was ordered by the Commons in Parliament that this Covenant be forthwith printed and published Commanded to be printed 12. Divers Lords Taken by Gentlemen Knights Gentlemen Collonels Officers Souldiers and others Sept. 27. Wed. 29. Frid. then residing in the City of London met at S t Margarets in Westminster and there took the said Covenant M r Coleman preaching a Sermon before them concerning the piety and legality thereof 13. It was commanded by the authority of both Houses Enjoyned all in London that the said Covenant on the Sabbath day ensuing Frid. Octo. 1. Sund. should be taken in all Churches and Chappels of London within the lines of Communication and thoroughout the Kingdom in convenient time appointed thereunto according to the Tenour following A Solemn league and Covenant for Reformation and defence of Religion the honour and happiness of the King and the peace and safety of the three Kingdomes of England Scotland and Ireland WE Noblemen Barons Knights Gentlemen Citizens Burgesses Ministers of the Gospel and Commons of all sorts in the Kingdom of England Scotland and Ireland by the providence of God living under one King and being of one Reformed Religion having before our eyes the glory of God and the advancement of the Kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ the honour and happiness of the Kings Majesty and his posterity and the true publick liberty safety and peace of the Kingdom wherein every ones private condition is included And calling to minde the Treacherous and Bloody Plots Conspiracies attempts and Practises of the enemies of God against the true Religion and the professors thereof in all places especially in these three Kingdoms ever since the Reformation of Religion and how much their rage power and presumption are of late and at this time encreased and exercised whereof the deplorable estate of the Church and Kingdom of Ireland the distressed estate of the Church and Kingdom of England the dangerous estate of the Church and Kingdom of Scotland are present and publick Testimonies We have now at last after other means of Supplications Remonstrances Protestations and sufferings for the preservation of our selves and our Religion from utter ruine and destruction according to the commendable practises of these Kingdoms in former times and the example of Gods people in other nations after mature deliberation resolved and determined to enter into a mutual solemn League and Covenant wherein we all subscribe and each one of us for himself with our hands lifted up to the most High God do swear That we shall sincerely really and constantly through the grace of God endeavour in our several places and callings the preservation of the reformed Religion in the Church of Scotland in Doctrine Worship Discipline and Government against our common enemies the Reformation of Religion in the Kingdoms of England and Ireland in Doctrine Worship Discipline and Government according to the word of God and the example of the best reformed Churches and shall endeavour to bring the Churches of God in the three Kingdoms to the nearest conjunction and uniformity in Religion Confession of Faith form of Church-Government directory for Worship and Catechizing That we and our posterity after us may as Brethren live in faith and love and the Lord may delight to dwell in the midst of us That we shall in like manner without respect of persons endeavour the extirpation of Popery Prelacie that is Church-government by Arch-Bishops Bishops their Chancellours and Commissaries Deans Deans and Chapters Arch-Deacons and all other Ecclesiastical Officers depending on that Hierarchie Superstition Heresie Schism Prophaneness and whatsoever shall be found to be contrary to sound Doctrine and the power of godliness lest we partake in other mens sins and thereby be in danger to receive of their plagues and that the Lord may be one and his name one in the three Kingdomes We shall with the same sincerity reality and constancy in our several Vocations endeavour with our estates and lives mutually to preserve the Rights and priviledges of the Parliaments and the due liberties of the kingdomes and to preserve and defend the Kings Majesty his person and authority in the preservation and defence of the true Religion and liberties of the Kingdoms that the world may bear witness with our consciences of our loyalty and that we have no thoughts or intentions to diminish his Majesties just power and greatness We shall also with all faithfulness endeavour the discovery of all such as have been or shall be Incendiaries Malignants or evill instruments
They are loath therefore to make a blind promise for fear of a lame performance 19. As for the Reforming of Religion which necessarily implies a changing thereof of England Nor without a double scandal and Ireland in Doctrine Worship Discipline and Government they cannot consent thereunto without manifest scandal both to Papists and Separatists For besides that they shall desert that just cause which many pious Martyrs Bishops and Divines of our Church have defended both with their inke and blood writings and sufferings hereby they shall advantage the cavils of Papists against our Religion taxing it of uncertainty not knowing where to fix our feet as allways altering the same Yea they shall not only supply Papists with pleas for their Recusancy Sectaries for their Separation acknowledging something in our Church-Doctrine and Service not well agreeing with Gods-word but also shall implicitly confess Papists unjustly punished by the Penal-Statutes for not conforming with us to the same Publick-Service wherein somethings are by our selves as well as them misliked and disallowed 20. Nor can they take this Covenant without injury and perjury to themselves Injury to themselves Injurie by insnaring their consciences credits and estates if endeavouring to reform Religion under the notion of faulty and vicious to which formerly they had subscribed enjoyned thereto by the b b 13. Eliz. cap. 12. Law of the Land not yet abrogated never as yet checked by the regrets of their own consciences nor confuted by the reasons of others for the doing thereof 21. Perjury Perjury to their souls as contrary to the Protestation and solemn vow they had c c May the 5. 1641. lately taken and Oath of Supremacy swearing therein to defend all the Kings Rights and Priviledges whereof His Spiritual Jurisdiction in reforming Church-matters is a principal Now although a latter oath may be corroborative of the former or constructive of a new obligation consistent therewith yet can it not be inductive of a tie contrary to an oath lawfully taken before Exceptions to the Second Article 22. It grieveth them therein to see Prelacy so unequally yoak'd Ill but forc'd 〈◊〉 of Prelacy Popery being put before it Superstition Heresie Schisme and Prophaneness following after Such the pleasure of those that placed them though nothing akin in themselves But a captive by the power of others may be fettered to those whom he hates and abhorres Consent they cannot to the extirpation of Prelacy Foure reasons against extirpation of Prelacy neither in respect Of 1 The thing it self being perswaded that neither Papal Monarchie nor Presbyterian Democracie nor Independant Anarchie are so conformable to the Scriptures as Episcopal Aristocracy being if not of Divine in a strict sence of Apostolical Institution confirmed with Church-practice the best Comment on Scripture when obscure for 1500 years and bottomed on the same foundation with Infants-Baptisme National Churches observing the Lords-day and the like 2 Themselves of whom 1 All when taking degrees in the University 2 Most as many as are entred into Holy-Orders 3 Not a few when lately petitioning the Parliament for the continuing of Episcopacy 4 Some being members of Cathedral and Collegiate Churches have subscribed with their hands and with their corporal oaths avowed the justification and defence of that government 3 Church of England fearing many mischiefs from this alteration felt sooner than seen in all great and sudden changes especially because the Ecclesiastical Government is so interwoven in many Statutes of the land And if Schisms so encrease on the Suspension what is to be expected on the Extirpation of Episcopacy 4 His Majesty as contrary to their Oath of Supremacy wherein they were bound to maintain His Priviledges amongst which a principal is that He is Supreme moderator over all Causes and Persons Spiritual wherein no change is to be attempted without his consent Dignity The Collations of Bishopricks and Deanries with their profits in their vacancies belonging unto Him and the First-fruits and Tenths of Ecclesiastical Dignities a considerable part of the Royal Revenue Here we omit their Plea whose chief means consisting of Cathedral preferment alledge the like not done from the beginning of the world that men though deserving deprivation for their offences should be forced to swear sincerely seriously and from their souls to endeavour the rooting out of that whence their best livelihood doth depend Exceptions against the Third Article 23. It grieveth them herein to be sworn to the Preservation of the Priviledges of Parliament and liberties of the Kingdom at large and without any restriction being bound in the following words to defend the Kings person and Authority as limited in the preservation and defence of true Religion and the Liberties of the Realm enlarging the former that the later may be the more confined 24. They are jealous what should be the cause of the inversion of the method seeing in the Solemn Vow and Protestation the Defence of the Kings Person and Authority is put first which in this Covenant is postposed to the Priviledges of Parliament However seeing the Protestation was first taken the Covenant as the younger cannot disinherit the elder of the possession which it hath quietly taken in mens consciences Exceptions to the Fourth Article 25. They are unsatisfied whether the same imposeth not a necessity for children to prosecute their Parents even to death under the notion of Malignants against all rules of Religion and humanity For even in case of Idolatry children under the old * * Deut. 13. 6. law were not bound publickly to accuse their Parents so as to bring them to be stoned for the same though such unnaturall cruelty be foretold by our * * Mat. 10. 21. Saviour to fall out under the Gospell of those that shall rise up against their Parents and cause them to be put to death Exceptions to the Fifth Article 26. They understand not what is meant therein by the happiness of a blessed peace betwixt these Kingdoms whereof Ireland must needs be one whilest the same is rent with a wofull warr and the other two lands distracted with homebred discords whereof no settlement can be hoped untill first all interests be equally stated and the Kings Authority Priviledges of Parliament and Liberties of Subjects justly bounded and carefully preserved Exceptions to the Sixth Article 27. They are unsatisfied therein as wholy hypothetical supposing what as yet is not cleared by solid arguments viz. that this is the common cause of Religion Liberty and peace of the Realms c. And if the same be granted it appeareth not to their conscience that the means used to promote this Cause are so lawfull and free from just objections which may be raised from the Laws of God and man Exceptions to the Conclusion 28. They quake at the mention that the taking of this Covenant should encourage other Churches groaning under the yoak of Antichristian Tyranny to joyn in the same fearing the dangerous consequences
l. 5 s. 5 d. 5 Toft Monachorum Rectory in the Diocess of Norwich valued at 8 l. 6 Leisingham Vicaridgâ— in the Diocess of Norwich valued at 6 li. 7 Harsted Rectory in the Diocess of Norwich valued at 6 li. 10 s. 8 West-Rutham Vicaridge in the Diocess of Norwich valued at 7 li. 6 s. 8 d. 9 Prestcott Vicaridge in the Diocess of Chester valued at 24 li. 9 s. 10 Wotton Wowen Vicaridge in the Diocess of Coventry and Lichfield valued at 11 l. 9 s. 7 d. 11 Dowton Wallat Rectory in the Diocess of London valued at 16 l. Behold here the fruitfulness of one Vineyard a single Colledge and yet we have onely gathered the top-grapes such as were ripest in parts and highest in preferment How many moe grew on the under-boughs which were serviceable in Church and State Not to speak of many eminent persons still surviving amongst whom Mr. William Oughtred beneficed at Alberie in Surrey Prince of the Mathematicians in our age whose modestie will be better pleased with my praying for them than praising of them 16. Wonder not Why so few have been Benefactours to this House Reader that Benefactors are so few and benefaction so small to this royall foundation caused partly from the commpleteness thereof at its first erection partly from mens modestie that their meanness might not mingle it self with Princely magnificence Solomon f Eccles 2. 12 saith What can the man doe that cometh after the King It is petty Presumption to make addition to Kings workes and to hold benefaction in Coparcenarie with them 17. We read in John Rouse The instrumental advancers of so worthy a work how King Henry the fifth had a designe to build a Colledge in the Castle of Oxford the intended model whereof with the endowments to the same he affirmeth himself to have seen but prevented by death his son Henry performed his fathers will as to his general end of advancing Learning and Religion though exchanging the place from Oxford to Cambridge We read also in the Oxford g Brian Twine Antiq. Academ Oxon. pag. 318. Antiquarie how Henry Beaufort that pompous Prelate and Bishop of Winchester gave two thousand pounds to Henry the sixth for the advancing of this Colledge and how John Summerset Doctor of Physick to King Henry the sixth Sophister first in Oxford but afterwards graduated in Cambridge and twice Proctor thereof though not expressed in our Cambridge-Catalogue so imperfect is it was very active with his perswasions to King Henry and concurred much instrumentally to the foundation of this Colledge 18. He proceedeth to tell us Dr Sommerset said to be ingratefully used by Cambridge how the same Sommerset when aged fell into want and disgrace and coming to Cambridge for succour and support found not entertainment proportionable to his deserts Whereupon he publiquely complained thereof in eighty h Extraâ—t in Guil worcestr and cited by Brian Twine pag. 313. satyrical verses thus beginning Quid tibi Cantabriga dudum dulcissima feci Vultum divertis oh mihi dura nimis For mine own part I hate ingratitude be it in mine own mother but dare not here condemn her because ignorant of the cause of Sommerset's poverty Probably it might relate to the difference of the Crown and Lancaster interest so that in those dangerous days Cambridge her charity could not consist with her safety not daring to relieve him for fear of damnifyinging her self 19. How ticklish those dayes were King Edward the fourth a malefactour to this Colledge and with how evill an eye this Foundation from the line of Lancaster was looked upon by the House of York is too plaine in the practise of King Edward the fourth one whose love to learning and religion were much alike who at once took away from Kings Colledge a thousand pound land a year amongst which the fee-farme of the Manours of Chesterton and Cambridge Whereupon no fewer than i â—aius Hist Ac. Cant. pag. 68. fourty of the Fellowes and Scholars besides Conducts Clerkes Choristers and other Colledge-officers were in one day forced to depart the House for want of maintenance Indeed I have read that King Edward afterwards restored five hundred Marks of yearly revenue on condition they should acknowledge him for their Founder and write all their Deeds in his name which perchance for the present they were contented to performe However his restitution was nothing adequate to the injurie offered this Foundation insomuch that Leland complaines Grantam suam hanc jacturam semper sensuram That his Cambridge will for ever be sensible of this losse 20. One k Brian Twine Antiq. Acad. Ox. pag. 317. tells us An old debt well paâ—d that as Kings Colledge was first furnished from Eaton so Eaton was first planted from Winchester-School whence Henry the sixth fetcht five Fellows and thirty five eminenâ— Scholars to furnish his first foundation But let our Aunt know that this debt hath been honestly satisfied with plentifull consideration for the forbearance thereof For in the yeer of our Lord 1524. when Robert Shirton Master of Pembrooke-Hall was employed by Cardinal Wolsey to invite Cambridge-men some full blown in learning others but in the bud and dawning of their pregnancie to plant his foundation at Christ-Church Kings-Colledge afforded them many eminent Scholars then removed thither amongst whom were Rich. Cox afterwards School-master to King Edward the sixth John Frith afterward martyred for the truth John Frier a famous Physician of that age Hen. * MS. Hatcher of K. Coll. Anno 1518. Sumptner who at christ-Christ-Church for his religion being hardly used died soon after with may moe eminent persons which l Vide infâ—â— Anno 1524. hereafter God willing shall be observed Thus Christ-Church in Oxford was first a Cambridge-Colonie Be this remembred partly that Cambridge may continue her original title to such worthy men and partly to evidence her return to her Sister of what formerly she had borrowed Otherwise it matters not on which of the two Branches learned men doe grow seeing all spring from one and the same root of the English Nation 21. I have done with this Foundation The Armes of Kings Colledge when I have told the Reader that King Henry the sixth under his great Seal by Act of Parliament confirmed a coat of Armes to this Colledge bearing in chief a flower of France and a Lion of England that it may appear to be the work of a King For my instructions herein I must direct my thankfulness partly to the memory of Mr. Thomas Hatcher who some seventy yeers since collected an exact catalogue of the Scholars Fellowes and Provosts of this house partly to Mr. Tho. Page of this house and Vice-Oratour of Cambridge who as he went over beyond the seas the credit of his Coll. and this University so God lending him life after his accomplishment in his travails is likely to return one of the honours of our Countrey 22. My Pen
account of his Opinions which he neither denied nor dissembled but under his own hand expressed in these words following 1. Archiepiscoporums Archidiaconorum nomina simul cum muneribus officiis suis sunt abolenda 2. Legitimorum in Ecclesia Ministrorum nomina Ann Reg Eliz. 12. qualia sunt Episcoporum Diaconorum Ann. Dom. 1570â—1 separata à suis muneribus in verbo Dei descriptis simpliciter sunt improbanda ad institutionem Apostolicam revocands ut Episcopus in verbo precibus Diaconus in panperibus curandis versetur 3. Episcoporum Cancellariis aut Archidiaconorum Officialibus c. regimen Ecclesia non est committendum sed ad idoneum Ministrum Presbyterum ejusdem Ecclesiae deferendum 4. Non oportet Ministrum esse vagum liberum sed quisque debet certo culdam gregi adjici 5. Nemo debet Ministerium tanquam candidatus petere 6. Episcoporum tantum Autboritate Potesate Ministri non sunt Creandi multo minus in musaeo ant loco quopiam clanculario sed ab Ecclesia electio fieri debet Hisce reformandis quisque pro sua vocatione studere debet vocationem autem intelligo ut Magistratus Authoritate minister verbo omnes precibus permoveant And because he persisted resolute in the defence thereof the Vice-Chancellout made use of his Authority and flatly deprived him of his Lecture and banished the University according to the tenour of the ensuing Instrument registred in Cambridge Whereas it is reported that Master Cartwright March 18. offering disputations and conference touching the assertions uttered by him and subscribed with his hand and that he could not obtain his request therein This is to testifie that in the presence of us whose names are here underwritten and in our hearing the said Mr. Cartwright was offered Conference of divers and namely of Mr. Doctor Whitgift who offered That if the said Mr. Cartwright would set down his Assertions in writing and his Reasons unto them he would answer the same in writing also The which Master Cartwright refused to doe Further the said Doctor Whitgift at such time as Mr. Cartwright was deprived of his Lecture did in our presence aske the said Mr Cartwright Whether he had both publickly and privately divers times offered the same Conference unto him by writing or not To which Mr. Cartwright answered That he had been so offered and that he refused the same Moreover the said Mr. Cartwright did never offer any disputation but upon these conditions viz. That be might know who should be his Adversaries and who should be his Judges meaning such Indges as he himself could best like of Neither was this kinde of disputation denied unto him but onely he was required to obtain Licence of the Queens Majesty or the Councell because his assertions be repugnant to the state of the Common wealth which may not be called into question by publick disputation without licence of the Prince or His Highnesse Councell Iohn Whitgift Vice-Chan Andrew Pearne William Chadderton Iohn Mey Henry Harvy Edward Hawford Thomas F Thomas B Thus was Mr. Cartwright totally routed in Cambridge and being forced to forsake the Spring betook himself to the Stream of whom largely in our History of the Church 4. Philip Baker Doctor of Divinity Dr. Baker Provost of Kings Collâ— flies for Religion Provost of Kings-Colledge being a zealous Papist had hitherro so concealed his Religion that he was not onely the first Ecclesiasticall person on whom Queen Eliz. bestowed preferment but also being Vice-Chancellour of Cambridge commendably discharged the Place without any discovery of his Opinions But now being questioned for his Religion not willing to abide the tryall he fled beyond the Seas Even such who dislike his judgment will commend his integrity that having much of the Colledge money and Plate in his custodie and more at his command ayming to secure not enrich himself he faithfully resigned all yea carefully sent back the Colledge-Horses which carried him to the Sea-side 5. Roger Goade was chosen in his place fetched from Guilford in Surrey where Roger Goade chosen in his Place he was a School-Master a pleasant sight to behold preferment seeking to finde out desert Forty years was he Provost of that House in which time he met with much opposition such as Governours must expect arising from the Antipathy betwixt youth and severity And no wonder if young Schollers swell'd against him who bound them hard to the observation of the Statutes However he alwaies came off with credit chiefly befriended with his own innocence Roger Kelke Vicecan 1571-72 Arthur Purifoy John Beacon Proct. William Bright Major 13. Doct. Theol. 1. Doct. Leg. 1. Bac. Theol. 8. Mag. Art 061. Bac. Art 185. Tho Bing Vicecan 1572-73 Walter Alleyn John Tracy Proct. Oliver Flint Major 14. Doc. Leg. 2. Med. 1. Bac. Theol. 8. Mag. Art 063. Bac. Leg. 007. Art 120. Iohn Whitgift Vicecan 1573-74 Richard Bridgwater Lancelet Browne Proct. Christoph Flecher Major 15. Doct. Leg. 02. Bac. Theol. 09. Mag. Art 57. Bac. Leg. 001. Med. 001. Art 146. Andrew Perne Vicecan 1574-75 Iohn Cragge Luke Gilpin Proct. Tho Kymbold Major 16. Doct. Theol. 6. Leg. 2. Bac. Theol. 013. Mag. Art 104. Bac. Art 130. Doctor Caius set forth his excellent History of Cambridge and took an exact account of all the Students therein amounting unto One thousand seven hundred eighty three and if any be so curious as to know how these numbers were divided betwixt the severall Colledges the ensuing Catalogue will inform them 1 Peter-House 096 2 Clare-Hall 129 3 Pemb Hall 087 4 Bennet Coll 093 5 Trinity-Hall 068 6 Gonvil and Caius-Coll 062 7 Kings-Coll 140 8 Queens-Coll 122 9 Katherine-Hall 032 10 Jesus-Coll 118 11 Christ-Coll 157 12 S. Johns-Coll 271 13 Magdalen-Coll 049 14 Trinity-Coll 359 Iohn Still Vicecan Ann. Reg. Eliz. 17. Thomas Randall David Yale Proct. Ann. Dom. 1575-76 Roger Slegge Major Doct. Theol. 03. Leg. 03. Med. 04. Bac. Theol. 16. Mag Art 070. Bac. Leg. 002. Med. 001. Art 174. 6. This year an Act passed in Parliament Rent-Corn first reserved to Colledges most beneficiall to both Universities whereby it was provided That a third part of the Rent upon Leases made by * see Pulâ—ons Collections of the Statutes 18 Eliz. cap. 6. Colledges should be reserved in Corn paying after the rate of six shillings eight pence the quarter ten pence a bushell for good Wheat and five shillings a quarter or under seven pence half-peny a bushell for good Malt generally dearer than Barley the pains of making it being cast into the price This Corn the Tenants were yearly to deliver to the Colledges either in kinde or in money after the rate of the best Wheat and Malt in the Markets of Cambridge and Oxford at the daies prefixed for the payment thereof 7. Sir Thomas Smith principle Secretarie of his state was the chief procurer of
was afterwards to prevent wantonness to make the more expedition commuted into a new custome viz. A piece of wood or metall with Christ's picture thereon was made and solemnly tendred to all people to kiss This was called the Pax or Peace to shew the unity and amity of all there assembled who though not immediately by the Proxie of the Pax kissed one another Item For a pair of Censers copper and gilt nine shillings and eight pence These were pots in the which frankincense was burned perfuming the Church during Divine Service Item For a Stock of brass for the Holy-water seven shillings Which by the Canon must be of marble or metall and in no case of brick b Durantus de Ritibus Eccles num 6. pag. 173. lest the sacred liquor be suck'd up by the spunginess thereof Item For a Chrismatory of pewter three shillings four pence This was a vessel in which the consecrated oyl used in Baptisme Confirmation and Extreme Vnction was deposited Item For a yard silver Sarcenet for a cloth for the Sacrament seven shillings eight pence Here some Silkeman or Mercer must satisfie us what this was The price seems too low for Sarcenet inwoven with silver and too high for plain Sarcenet of a silver colour Item For a Pix of Pewter two shillings This was a Box wherein the Host or consecrated wafer was put arid preserved Item For Mary and John that stand in the Rood-left twenty six shillings eight pence Christ c John 19. 26. c. on the Cross saw his Mother and the Disciple whom he loved standing by In apish imitation whereof the Rood when perfectly made with all the appurtenances thereof was attended with these two images Item For washing eleven Aubes and as many Head-clothes six pence An Aube or Albe was a Priests garment of white linen down to their feet girded about his middle The thin matter denoted simplicity colour purity length deep d Durontus de Rititbus Eccles num 9. pag. 316. Divinitie perseverance and the cincture thereof signified the person wearing it prompt and prepared for Gods service Their head-clothes were like our Sergeants Coifes but close and not turned up Item For watching the Sepulchre eight pence Thus the price of that service but a groat in King Henries dayes was doubled However though Popery was restored to its kinde yet was it not re-estated in its former degree in the short Reign of Queen Mary for we finde no mention of the former six Obits anniversarily performed the lands-for whose maintenance were alienated in the Reign of King Edward and the Vicar of the Parish not so charitable as to celebrate these Obits gratis without any reward for the same Item For a Processioner and a Manual twenty pence Item For a Corporas-cloth twelve pence This was a linen cloth laid over or under the consecrated Host Item To the Apparitor for the Bishops Book of Articles at the Visitation six pence This Bishop was bloudy Bonner that corpulent Tyrant full as one said of guts and empty of bowels who visited his Diocese before it was sick and made it sick with his Visitation His Articles were in number thirty seven and John a Fox Acts Mon. pag. 1474. Bale wrote a book against them The Bishops chief care herein was the setting up of compleat Roods commonly called but when without his ear-reach Bonners Block-almightie If any refused to provide such blocks for him let them expect he would procure fagots for them Anno 1556. Mariae tertio Imprimis For coles to undermine a piece of the Steeple which stood after the first fall two shillings This Steeple formerly stood in the middle now East end of the Church and being ruined past possibilitie of repair fell down of it self onely a remaining part was blown up by underminers How quickly can a few destroy what required the age and industry of many in long time to raise and advance It soundeth not a little to the praise of this Parish that neither burthensome nor beholding to the Vicinage for a collection they re-built the Steeple at the West end of the Church on their own proper cost enabled thereunto partly by their stock in the Church-box arising from the sale as is aforesaid of the goods of the Brotherhood and partly by the voluntary contribution of the Parishioners This Tower-Steeple is eighty six foot high From the foundation to the battlements each b The thirty three foot on the top diffculty danger of climbing made it the dearer cost fourty shillings a foot as appeareth by the Church-wardens accounts Anno 1563. foot whereof besides the materials preprovided costing thirty three shillings four pence the building Three years passed from the founding to the finishing thereof every years work discernable by the discolouration of the stones and the Parish was forced for the perfecting of the building to fell their Bells hanging before in a wooden frame in the Church-yard so that Waltham which formerly had Steeple-less-Bells now had for some years a Bell-less-Steeple The condition of the Church from the beginning of Queen ELIZABETH to this day IN eleven full years viz. from the last of King Henry the Eighth Anno 1547. till the first of Queen Elizabeth 1558. this Church found four changes in Religion Papist and Protestant Papist and Protestant again The last turn will appear by the Wardens following accounts Anno 1558. Elizabethae primo Imprimis For the taking down of the Rood-lost three shillings two pence If then there living and able I hope I should have lent an helping hand to so good a work as now I bestow my prayers that the like may never in England be set up again Item Received for a suite of Vestments being of blew velvvet and another suite of Damask and an Altar-cloth four pound Item For three Corporasses whereof two white silk and one blew velvet two pound thirteen shillings four pence Item For two suits of Vestments and an Altar-cloth three pound Now was the superstitious Ward-robe dispersed and that no doubt sold for shillings which cost pounds They were beheld as the garments spotted with sin and therefore the less pity to part with them But see what followeth Anno 1562. Elizabethae quinto Item For a cloth of Buckeram for the Communion-Table and the making four shillings Having fold so much could they not afford a better Carpet Is there no mean betwixt painting a face and not washing it He must have a fixt aim and strong hand who hits decency and misseth gaudiness and sluttery But there is a generation of people who over-do in the spirit of opposition such conceive that a tressel is good enough for Gods Table and sucn a Table Covering enough for it self Item For Lattices for the Church-windows fifteen shillings Fain would I for the credit of our Church by Lattices understand Casements if the word would bear it Yet surely it was not for covetousness wholly to spare glazing but thrift to preserve
secret REx omnibus ad quos praesentes c. salutem Sciatis quod nos de gratia nostra speciali ac ex certa scientia mero motu nostris dedimus concessimus ac per praesentes damus concedimus dilecto servienti nostro Thomae Barthelet Impressori nostro quandam annuitatem sive quendam annualem redditum quatuor librarum sterlingorum Habendum annuatim percipiendum praedictam annuitatem sive annualem redditum quatuor librarum eidem Thomae Barthelet à Festo Paschae Anno Regni nostri vicesimo primo durante vita sua de Thesauro nostro ad receptum Scaccarii nostri per manus Thesaurarum Camerarii nostrorum ibidem pro tempore existendo ad Festa Sancti Michaelis Archangeli Paschae per equales portiones c. quod expressa mentio c. ⧠In cujus c. testimonium rei apud Westminsteriensem vicesimo secundo die Februarii Anno Regni HENRICI Octavi vicesimo primo Per Breve de privato Sigillo 19. An ample Commission was granted to Iohn Dudley Earl of Warwick Oxford Library reformed of all its antient Manuscripts and eight more any seven six five four three two or one of them to visit in capite membris the whole Diocesse but especially the University of Oxford The effects of this Visitation doe not appear save onely that they so clearly purged the University from all Monuments of superstition that they left not one Book of many goodly Manuscripts wherewith it was furnished by the munificence of severall Benefactors Thus covetousness and ambition are such active vices they are seldome off the Theater though not appearing with their own faces but the borrowed masks of publick good of Church or State Such Robbers deserve not the benefit of the Clergie to be saved by their book who feloniously not to say sacrilegiously purloined a publick Library from an University 20. The blame is commonly cast on Doctor Cox Loath to believe who as one saith but it is but one who saith it being then Chancellour of the University so * Sir Jo Harring in the Bishops of Ely cancelled the Books thereof they could never since recover them Indeed I finde b In his Preface to the Liâ—e of Sir Io. Cheâ—k printed at Oxford An. 1641. another Author charging him therewith but with this Parenthesis t is said and my charity would fain believe Fame a false report therein finding him otherwise a deserving person very well qualified and it is strange to me that he who at this present was the Kings Almoner to dispense his charity in giving to others should be so cruell and covetous and to deprive an University of so pretious a treasure so long and justly belonging unto them 21. The King's affairs both Ecclesiastical and Civil stood now in a probable posture of success An Epidemical distemper of disloyalty gliding on with a faire and full current when both on a sodain were unexpectedly obstructed with domestical dissentions of his own Subjects Distempers not considerable if singly considered in themselves but very dangerous in their concurrence as if all in severall Counties at one instant were acted with the same Spirit of Rebellion My Author imputeth it to Midsommer-Moon and the Sun now in Cancer though surely it proceeded from a deeper cause as will appear to the perusers of these two contemporary Treasons Devon Commotion Norfolk Rebellion 1. It began on Whiteson-monday at Sampford-Courtney June 10. where the People tumultuously compelled the Priest whose secret compliance is suspected by some covertly to court their compulsion to say Masse and officiate in Latine as best pleased with what they least understood 2. Henry Arundle Esquire Governor of the Mount in Cornwall one whose abilities might have been better imployed Winnslade a man of worship and one Coffin Gentleman were their principall Conducters Otherwise though assuming to themselves the high style of the Commons of Devonshire and Cornwall they were but an heap of mean Mechanicks though many in number and daily increasing so that at last they were reputed to exceed ten thousand all stout and able persons 3. Sir Pierce Courtney Sheriffe of Devon shire appear'd very loyal and active for their seasonable suppressing But others of the County Gentry whose names I had rather the Reader should learn from my Authors pen than mine own by their privie connivance and in effect concurrence much advantaged their proceedings Many were taken Prisoners by them July 2. because they would be taken and found favour thereupon And now the seditious march in a full body to Exeter and on the Citizens refusall to admit them in resolve suddenly to besiege it boasting they would shortly measure the Silks and Sattins therein by the length of their Bowes 4. Exeter is a round City on a rising Hill most capable of fortification both for the site and forme thereof Her walls though of the old Edition were competently strong and well repaired John Blackallar Major of Exeter though a meer Merchant little skilled in Politick lesse in Military affairs had wisdome to know who were wiser than himself and willingly to be directed by them And now the Seditious having taken ordnance at Topsham set down before Exeter presuming quickly to conquer the same 5. But first they are consulting about Articles to be sent to the King The Rebels send pâ—oud demands to the King Some would have no Justices can you blame Offenders if desiring to destroy their enemies others no Gentlemen all no English service Masse must be restored the six Articles lately repealed they would have put in execution and Popery re established Concluding all with this close the gilded paper to wrap up poisonous Treasons at the beginning thereof We pray God save King EDWARD for we be His both body and goods Whose unreasonable demands were justly rejected by the King yet pardon proclaimed to such as would accept thereof which the Seditious mistaking the Kings favour to be His fear utterly refused 6. Mean time Exeter was not so much frighted with her foes without Exeter resisteth Norwich yeildeth to the Rebels as with famine and faction within the walls thereof Great was the want of victuâ—als and bread especially Now Plebs nescit jejuna timere Where there is the barking of the belly there no other commands will be heard much lesse obeyed But this was in some sort qualified by proportioning all provisions in the City to all alike and mean folke will be the better pleased with course and short diet when eating out of the same dish with their betters When in successfull sallies they recovered any cattle from the Rebels the poor had the principall share thereof 7. Faction in the City was of most dangerous consequence the generality thereof favouring Popery and cordial Protestants but few in comparison of the other party However this was a good help to the Protestants that such who severed from them in
captive by their cruelty except also they carry them about in publike triumph as here Bonner a Fox ibidem got S r. John Cheek unawares to sit in the place where godly Martyrs were condemned And although He then did nothing but sit still sigh and be silent yet shame for what He had done Sense of what others suffered and sorrow that his presence should be abused to countenance cruelty brought him quickly to a comfortable end of a miserable life Sept. 13. as carrying Gods pardon and all good mens pitty along with him 32. Since his Death History rectified in his parentage parts and posterity his Memory hath done some pennance I say not to satisfy the failings in his life being wronged in his Parnetage abused in his Parts and mistaken in his Posterity For the first a learned Pen Sr. John Hayward in the life of Edward the 6. pag. 8. but too free in dealing disgracefull characters on the subjects thereof stileth him a Man of mean Birth and generally he is made only the Son of his own Deserts Whereas M r. Peter Cheek S r. Johns Father living in Cambridge where S r. John was borne over against the Cross in the market-place and where by the advantage of his Nativity He fell from the wombe of his Mother into the lap of the Muses was descended of the family of the Cheeks of Moston in the Isle of Wight where their estate was about 300 li a yeer never increased nor diminished till sold outright some 20. yeers since out of which Richard Cheek in the raigne of King Richard the Second married a Daughter of the Lord Mountagu As for Duffield his Mother she was a discreet and grave Matrone as appeared by the good d The Mother of my aged and worthy friend Mr. Jackson of Histons was with many others present thereat counsel and christian charge She gave this her Son when comming to take his farewell of her and betake himself to Prince Edward his Tuition For his Parts the foresaid Author with the same breath termeth Him So far as appears by the books He wrote Pedantick enough that is too much to such as understand his Miosis But had He perused all his works and particularly His True Subject to the Rebel He would have bestowed a better character upon him Another Writer e One that set forth his life in Oxford Anno 1641. can finde no issue left of his body saving one Son bearing his Fathers name whereas he had three Sons by his wife as appears on her Monument in S t. Martins in the Fields 1. Henry the Eldest Secretary to the Councel in the North who one Francis Ratliffe Sister to the last Earle of Sussex of that family begat S r. Thomas Cheek of Pyrgo in Essex blessed with an happy issue John a valiant Gentle man and Edward both dying without any posterity But these things belong to Heraulds not Historians 33. The sufferings of Katherine Dutchess of Suffolk The Pilgrimage of the Dutchess of Suffolk Baroness Willowgby of Eresby late widow of Charles Brandon Duke of Suffolke since wife to Richard Berty Esq must not be forgotten A Lady of a sharpe wit and sure hand to drive her wit home and make it pierce where She Pleased This made Bp. Gardiner to hate her much for her Jests on Him but more for her earnest towards God the Sincerity of Her Religion and thereupon she was forced with her Husband and infant-Daughter to fly beyond the Seas 34. It would tire our Pen to trace their Removals True and sad Errantry from their House the Barbican in London to Lions-Key thence to Leigh thence over Seas beeing twise driven back again into Brabant thence to Santon a City of Cleveland thence to Wesel one of the Hanse-Towns thence to Windhein in the Palatinate thence to Frankford thence by many intermediate Stages into Poland Every removall ministred them matter of new Difficulties to improve their Patience new Dangers to imploy their Prayers and new Deliverances to admire Gods providence Especially in their a See it at large in Fox tome 3. pag. 928. Passage from Santon to Wesel in a cold February and a great thaw after a long frost on foot in a dark night and rainy weather thorow wayes unknown without guide to direct or company to defend them leaving certain Foes behinde and having but suspected friends before them The end of their journy was worse then their journy it self finding first at Wesel no Inn to entertain them able to speak little high-Dutch for themselves and other willing to speak in comfort to them In a word it would trouble ones Head to invent more Troubles then they had all at once and it would break ones Heart to undergo but halfe so many seeing their real sufferings out Romanced the fictions of many Errant Adventures 35. No English Subject had like fâ—rrain relations with this Lady The vanity of Relations and yet they rather afflicted then befriended Her She had been wife to Him who had been Husband to a Queen of France yet durst not go into that country By the confession of Bp. Gardiner himself She and Queen Mary were the only English Ladies of Spanish extraction and alliance yet was it unsafe for Her to stay in any part of the Spanish Dominions The Emperour owed her as Executrix to her Husband Duke Charles great sums of mony yet durst she not demand payment lest the credetrix should be made away and so the debt satisfied 36. Yet an higher Emperour God the best detter even God himself seemed in some sort indebted unto Her He that giveth to the poor lendeth to the Lord for her bounty at Home in the height of her Honour forrainers Protestants especially in distress 37. And now that good debtour Makes just payment God his providence made full payment thereof by inciting the King of Poland at the mediation of the Palatine of Vilna as He at the instance of John Baron Alasco who formerly in England had tasted of this Ladyes liberality to call this Dutchess with her Husband and family to a place in Poland of Safety Profit Credit and Command where they comfortably continued till the death of Queen Mary During these their Travels Peregrine Berty carrying his forrain nativity in his name was born unto them afterwards the valiant Lord Willowgby of Eresby To conclude let this virtuous Lady her example incourage all to be good to all Godly in distress seeing Hospes hodie crasâ— Hospes the Entertainers to day may want Entertainment to morrow 38. My Pen hath been a long Time an Exile from England Why the Parliament so silent in Church-matters and now is willing to return to its native soile Janu. 21. though finding little comfort to invite it thither and less to welcome it there Only I finde a Parliament called solely commendable on this account that it did no more mischief in Church matters Indeed
the two former Parliaments had so destroyed all things in Religion they gave a writ of ease to the rest in the Queens Reign to do nothing 39. The same reason may be rendred of the silence in the convocation where John Harpefield Archdeacon of London As also the Convocation and Prolocutor preached also the Latin Sermon a Register of Canâ— in Cardinal Poole His Text how suiting to the occasion let him answer it Matt. 21. 2. Ite in castellum quod contra vos est c. where Christ sends two Disciples to fetch Him the Ass and the Ass colt 40. The Clergy gave the Queen a subsidie of eight-shillings in the Pound A grand subsidie granted confirmed by Act of Parliament to be paid in four yeers In requital whereof by Pools procurement the Queen priviledged them from shewing their Horses with the Laytie yet so as they should â—uster them up for the defence of the Land under Captains of their own choosing 41. Here we meet with a piece of valour in Q. Mary Queen Mary somewhat front though more devout daring to oppose the Pope and shewing that her mother Q. Katherin's devotion had not drowned in her all the Spirit of K. Henry her Father Pope Paul the fourth wholy favouring the French Faction and perfectly hating Cardinal Poole whom he beheld as the principal Promoter of the late Warrs in France sent Cardinal William Peito borne of an antient Family at b Caub Brit. in Warwickshire Chesterton in Warwickshire to ease him in England of his Legative Power But the Queen so ordered the matter that by her Prerogative she prohibited Peâ—to entrance into England and got the aforesaid Power established and confirmed on Cardinal Poole 42. Somewhat before we saw a great wonder The death of Stephen Gardiner viz. the death of Stephen Gardiner Bp. of Winchester not that He aied being past sixty but that He who lived so zealous a Papist should die more then halfe a Protestant as wholy one in the point of mans c Fox Acts Mon. Justification by the free mercies of God and merits of Christ Iohn White borne in Winchester Diocess first Schoolmamaster then Warden of Winchester School was by the Premises so tempted to be also Bp. there that it made him digest the Symony to succeed Gardiner though on condition to pay a thousand pounds a yeer out of that Bishoprick to Cardinal Poole for his better support 43. But the most pleasant object to entertain us at this time in England Trin. Col. in Oxford founded by Sr. Thomas Pope is the beholding of two fair and fresh Foundations in Oxford The one Trinity Colledge built by S r. Thomas Pope in the place where long since Thomas Hatfield Bishop and Robert Walworth Prior of Durham had built a Colledge for Durham Monks which at the present much decayed and ruinated was by S r. Thomas reedified and endowed I finde this M r. Pope as yet unknighted principal d Weavers funeral Mon. pag. 112. Visitor at the dissolution of Abbeys into whose hand the Seal of S r. Albans it self was first surrendred Now as none were Losers employed in that service so we finde few refunding back to charitable uses and perchance this man alone the thankful e Luke 17. 16 Samaritan who made a publique Acknowledgement Presidents Bishops Benefactours Learned Writers Thomas Sleithurst  Dame Elizabeth Powlet  Arthur Yeldard    Ranulph Kettle    D r. Potter    D r. Harris    Insomuch that therein is at this present a President twelve Fellows twelve Scholars besides officers and servants of the Foundation with many other Students the whole Number being an hundred thirty three 44. The other S t. Johns Colledg in Oxford founded by Sr. Thomas White S r. Iohns Colledge erected by S r. Thomas White Anno Dom. 1557. borne at Rickmansworth in Hertford-shire a bottomlesse fountain of Bounty if we consider the ponds which He filled Anno Regin Mar. 4. and besides the running streams which flowed from Him Of the first Kind were the Cities of London Bristol and Coventry on which He severally bestowed great summs of mony to purchase Lands therewith His running stream I account that his gift which I may call the Circulation of charity being a legacy of 100. pounds delivered out of Merchant Taylors Hall on S t. Bartholemews day and lent gratis to 4. poore cloathiers for 10. yeers in 23. severall Corporations Thus as a wise Merchant He conceived it safest to adventure his Bounty in sundry Bottoms 45. But the master-piece thereof was his founding of S t. Johns Colledge in Oxford The occasion ut aiunt thereof Indeed his liberality baited first at Glocester-Hall which place He reedified But so small a Hall was too little to lodge so large a soul in which sought for a subject of greater Receipt A Tradition goes of his Dreame that he should in time meet with a Place where a Stows survey of London pag. 91. two Elmes grew of the same height and where his further purpose should take effect Come we from what he dreamt to what he did who finding belike that Tree-marke by it he built and endowed S t. Johns Colledge And being himself free of the Company of Merchant-Taylors in London where he was Lord Maior he ordered that that School should be a prime Nursery to his Colledge and out of it the most pregnant Schollers are annually elected into this his Foundation It is now lately enlarged with Addition of a new Court and other Benefactions by the liberality of William Laud Arch-Bishop of Canterbury whose Body though it be obscurely buried at Alhallows Barking gratefull Posterity will deservedly behold this Building as his lasting Monument Presidents Alex. Belcher Will. Elie. Will. Stoke Jo. Robinson Tob. Matthew Fra. Willis Ran. Hutchinson Io. Buckerdig Will. Laud. Will. Juxon Rich. Baily Fra. Cheynell Faith Owen Bishops Toby Matthew Arch B. of York Joh. Buckerdig Bishop of Ely Row Searchfield Bishop of Bristol Will. Laud Arch. B. of Canterbury Will. Juxon B. of London D r. Boile BP of Corke Benefactours S r. Will. Craven Knight S r. Will. Paddie Knight D r. of Physick Commoner of the Colledg He gave freely towards the building furnishing of their liberary purchased to the Colledge two perpetual Patronages and much beautified the Chappel Learned Writers Edm. Campian Grego Martin Humph. Ely Hen. Holland Pitzaeus de scriptor Anglicis fellows of this house and violent Papists JOHN CASE D r. of Physick WILLIAM LAVDE in his learned book against Fisher The above mentioned D r. Case sometimes Fellow of this Colledge married a Wife kept House in Oxford and Schollers in his house teaching many youth Logick Ethicks and Philosophy The University was so farr from beholding this as an infringing of their priviledges that out of honour to this Doctors abilities his schollers by special grace were so farr